Lesbian Authoritarian Tappy!
19 Sep 2017 Babysitter's Education (Lesbian / Authoritarian)
Babysitter's Education -- Chapter 01 - By Tappy McWidestance
Mia Roberts - Single, 19-year-old, community college freshman
Renee Dubois - Divorced, 28-year-old French woman & college professor of Women's Studies and Comparative Cultures w/4-year-old son.
Carter - Initially identified as Mr. X - Mysterious 'FWB' lover of Renee
My name is Mia and I am a freshman in college. Before you ask, no it's not a big fancy Ivy League school or even a state university. I'm going to my local community college for a couple of years to save money. My goal is to go to law school someday so I still have seven years of expensive university in front of me so I figured getting my basic classes out of the way in a more cost-effective way was a good thing. It's been quite a transition. In high school I was a cheerleader and dated guys on the football and basketball team. I was part of the in crowd, always invited to the hot parties and always had guys fawning over me. After graduation, that changed. All my friends had jobs so we couldn't hang out like we once did and if we did get together it was never in a big group. Then in August, they all went away to school leaving me to be, well, just me. I had just turned 19 and was starting at a new school where I knew nobody and where nobody would think I was special. It was a culture shock.
I dove into my studies and slowly began to enjoy college life; although I was always a bit jealous of my friends as I imagined them having wild parties all the time and enjoying their freedom away from home. I still lived with my parents, which was OK since we got along fine, but it did preclude me from partying too much or experimenting with d**gs, sex and other things like a stereotypical college student. That's not to say I was a nun, but I just pictured my old girlfriends hooking up every weekend with some hot college stud, going to fraternity parties or both.
It wasn't until my second semester that I believe my real education began. That was when I took a Women's Studies and Comparative Cultures class. While the class was fascinating as it dealt with how people around the world lived in different ways, specifically how cultures affected women's lives, the real benefit was the teacher. A woman named Renee taught the class. She was French, having come to America nine years ago to go to college. She said she had met a boy in school and got married right after graduation. Unfortunately, the marriage didn't last and now at 28-years old, she was single and making her way. None of that would have mattered if Renee didn't also have a four-year-old son and needed a babysitter every other weekend. When she asked if anyone in the class had a younger sister who babysat, I raised my hand and she asked me to stay after class to discuss it.
Renee was surprised that I was volunteering for the babysitting job. I had experience from when I was in high school and I could always use some extra money. She told me she was hesitant because it could look like she was trading my services for a better grade, but I reassured her that was the furthest thing from my mind (I didn't need help with getting a good grade) and that I would keep it a secret if that made her more comfortable.
I started babysitting on Friday and Saturday nights, every other week. Her ex-husband took her son every other weekend and on Wednesday nights and she explained to me that she "needed some adult contact" on the weekend to keep herself sane, "if you know what I mean."
I did know what she meant and even commiserated a bit with her that since my friends were away from school, my party schedule was greatly diminished and I rarely dated. That is why I was free on the weekends. While I
wouldn't say we were friends, we did get to know each other a little more than a typical student/teacher relationship. Every other Friday and Saturday night, I would show up at her house about 8pm. She liked that I was older and could stay up later. Her son was almost always ready for bed, so after Renee left, always looking very formal with an alluring dress and impeccable make-up, he would go to sleep and I would study or watch a movie. She would return, usually about midnight. She would then have a glass of wine or two to wind down while we talked about her dates, my boring social life or just chatted about current events. Renee was actively traversing the singles bar scene looking for someone to connect with. It was kind of depressing knowing that in time, I too might be making that journey if I didn't find someone at school. Every week that she didn't find the next Mr. Right was a conversation about why American men are such pigs I had with her while she drank. Some nights she came home later (1 or 2am) having obviously hooked-up with somebody. Those guys were Mr. Right Now. Those nights found her in a better mood, if only for a couple days until it was clear they were not calling her back. We never talked details, but it made me feel sad for her.
I didn't understand why she couldn't find somebody. She was beautiful, educated and her French accent was alluring, or so any boy who heard it at school would tell me if we talked about her. Maybe it was cultural or maybe
she was just still on the defensive about getting emotionally involved. But that changed when she met Mr. X. I called him that because she never mentioned anything about him including his name. She met him on a Saturday night. She left the house wearing, well, what I considered a pretty slutty dress showing lots of leg and a fair amount of cleavage. She also had on stockings and four-inch stilettos. She didn't mention it, but I knew it had been a few weeks since she got lucky and I guess she was trying to stack the deck in her favor. I made a mental note to be prepared for her to get home late. That didn't bother me. I usually fell asleep on the couch and she always paid for the extra time without a fuss. I told her "good luck" and winked at her as she walked out the door. She smiled back and said, "Luck is not a factor."
As was the usual case, her son slept through the night with nary a peep from the baby monitor disturbing me. I got caught up on my studies and watched a movie. About 11pm my phone chirped and I saw that Renee had texted me saying she was going to be late. Possibly as late as 3am. I told her that wasn't a problem and sent her the wink emoji. I then finished my movie and started another one, but I fell asleep about 12:30. I woke to the sound of her heels on the hardwood floor. She was trying to sneak past me, but bumped into the coffee table. I immediately woke up, for a moment forgetting where I was. She was giggling. I'd never seen her like that. She was also walking like she was sore. As I got my wits back, I realized she was drunk. And from her messed up hair and make-up, not to mention her dress being wrinkled far more than when she left, I deduced that she got lucky that night. From the way she was walking gingerly, I'd say she got seriously lucky as somebody had obviously fucked her right. Of course, I didn't say anything as that would be inappropriate, but I was happy for her. I must say, I could use a fucking like that as well.
I said good night to her and began walking toward the door. She offered me the guest bedroom since it was so late, but I declined. She didn't live far from my parent's house and I wanted to go home. She looked a little disappointed like maybe she wanted to talk (brag) about what happened, but I really didn't want to know the details.
Two weeks later on Friday night, she was again dressed pretty trashy and giggled that she would be home late and hoped I didn't mind. She again said I was welcome to the guest bedroom instead of crashing on the couch and just said to take the baby monitor with me if I did that. It was after 3 when she staggered into the living room. Her dress was still neat, but her make-up showed signs of crying and her hair was a mess. But she was in a great mood. This time I did stay for a few minutes of girl talk while she drank a glass of wine but all I could get out of her about her date was that she now had a friend with benefits that could "keep her sane."
Each night I babysat she would return happier than when she left and definitely unkempt from her flawless condition when she had walked out of the door earlier. I was a bit jealous. Monday through Friday in class she was a model professor, professional in every way. But every other Friday and Saturday night, she would return home doing the walk of shame, although not displaying that she was embarrassed about it. I began to formulate theories about Mr. X and the benefits he was providing. Then fate intervened. I was studying in the living room as usual when the Wi-Fi went out. This had happened once before and I found her router on a desk in her bedroom. I had rebooted it before and that solved the problem so I went to do it again. What I found, however, changed my life.
Sitting next to the laptop on her desk, was a small leather book. I'm not sure what possessed me to pick it up and open the cover, but I found it was her journal. I wasn't surprised that she kept a journal (I had done so in the past) but I was surprised she left it out. I guess she didn't think I would be in her bedroom. I was curious, so I started leafing through the pages. Most of it was about the end of her marriage and starting teaching at a new school. I wasn't overly interested in the school pages, but looking at the dates I realized which pages were about her divorce. Those were more interesting to me. I knew I shouldn't do it, but I took the journal back to the living room and began reading it. The pages surrounding her divorce were very dark and spoke of tremendous heartache. I empathized with her, although I had no real frame of reference for what she was feeling. The pages detailing her time spent at the singles bars were also rather depressing. Even the pages showing joy at a hook-up, were tempered by entries a few days later of anger. Then we got to the section dealing with the first night I saw her come home after meeting Mr. X.
Alas there were no details as to names or places, but there was detail about what they did. Renee wrote about meeting in a bar and immediately falling under FWB's spell. How they left the bar without the usual hours of fake chat, drinking and dancing. How they both just knew and how Renee followed when FWB said they were leaving.
It turns out; I was right to assume she got fucked good and proper that first night. Again, the journal had no details about his anatomy or exactly what he did to her, but she did detail how she felt and that nobody had ever "filled me so completely." I admit I had a mental picture of what that might look like. I've never thought of girls sexually, but I could picture Renee with her stocking clad legs spread while Mr. X had his way with her. She also described being flipped onto her hands and knees without being asked, a position she hated when her ex wanted to do her doggie style. Now she came not just once - but over and over in that position - all night! Apparently, she lost track of her orgasms before Mr. X was through with her. That certainly explained her labored walk that night. She also mentioned loving the feeling of just being flipped over without being asked and taken. That sounded good to me too.
Damn, I thought to myself. My boyfriends always squirted within minutes. Mr. X seemed to go forever. I remember thinking Renee was a lucky woman. I also remember noticing my panties getting wet as I continued reading about her night. By the time I got to her next "date" with FWB, my fingers were in my panties and I was jilling hard to get off. Masturbating is something I do frequently, since I don't have a boyfriend, but thinking about a girl getting drilled was a first for me as I brought myself to orgasm. Yes, I was thinking about his apparently always-hard dick and how he never quit until Renee was completely spent. But I was also thinking about how my impeccably put together professor was being splayed open and having her holes used. And yes, but their second encounter he had used all three and apparently, she loved it.
Having orgasmed once already, I took the journal back into her bedroom and placed it back on the desk. I then went back to the living room, but I couldn't concentrate on the movie because I was imagining what Renee was
probably doing right now. I knew I could read a few more weeks into the future, but I preferred to fantasize about her. I told myself the next time I babysat, I could read her journal and see if my predictions were right. I fell asleep not long after that. Renee came home a little earlier that night, but as was now her custom, she looked unkempt. I woke with a start. I had been dreaming about Renee and her FWB. My panties were soaked, but fortunately I was wearing blue jeans so my wetness didn't show. Renee was tired and said she was going right to bed. I went home and masturbated with my vibrator til I fell asleep.
As I sat in Renee's class that week, it was hard to concentrate on her lecture when all I could see now when I looked at her, was a wild woman enjoying life to the fullest. I had to figure out a way to put her adventurous side out of my mind, but that proved difficult, especially when I read more of her journal next time I babysat. This time I wore a short skirt and blouse to her house. It was a little out of place, but I explained I had a dinner date before coming over. She bought my ruse. As usual she was dressed to the nines for her evening. I waited for about an hour after she left and her son went to sleep to go look for her journal. It wasn't on the desk this time. Was it just a mistake last time? Did she realize I had read it and didn't say anything? I found it in her desk drawer so I told myself I was just being paranoid about it.
I give Renee credit. She wrote something every day. I had never been that dedicated to my own journal. She also grew more detailed as her FWB relationship grew, although there still were no details about him. Apparently, though, not satisfied to just fuck her senseless, he had begun using her in kinky ways.
This was a revelation to me. It's not that I was ignorant to the ways of BDSM, at least in theory, but I'd never met anyone who had participated. That had apparently changed as Renee obviously had developed a love for being tied up. Not only being tied up, but teased with vibrators and not being allowed to cum until she begged (edging she called it), being spanked, and even riding some kind of machine called a Sybian until she collapsed. I had to look that one up. That night, when I masturbated reading her journal, I supplemented my reading with streaming videos of what she described. They were not of her, but at least I could imagine what she would look like.
One of the things she described was being bound spread eagle on the bed. Mr. X apparently left just enough slack in her ropes so that she could twist and struggle a bit, but she wasn't going to get lose. He also blindfolded her. Then, in a masterpiece of teasing, hung a Hitachi Wand (I had to look that one up too) from the ceiling so it swung back and forth as she struggled bouncing off her pussy. She described how maddening it was that every time she remained calm enough to have the wand rest on her happy spot, the vibrations excited her too much to hold still and she would rock to the side knocking the Hitachi off its pleasure target. FWB left her like that for about an hour until she was covered in sweat and "blabbering like an idiot" (her words) begging to be allowed to cum.
I had never even contemplated such a thing, but as I streamed a video of a woman using a Hitachi on herself, I was overwhelmed with how much fun Renee's situation was. When I masturbated, I sometimes went fast to get off quickly and I sometimes went slow to make the sensations last. The idea that someone else would control that pace and drive me insane with desire was very appealing. I came quickly reading Renee's journal just like last time. Now I wanted to make myself climax again, but much slower. It was close to midnight and I figured I had an hour or two before Renee got home. I put the journal away so I wouldn't get busted and then, for the first time, went into the guest bedroom and flopped onto the bed.
I would have loved to strip down for this part of the story, but I was afraid Renee would come home early and I didn't have a good excuse why I would be naked. I did lie on the bed stretching my arms and legs toward the corners as she had described. Granted, I could move them any time so I didn't get her full experience, but at least I got a taste. I lay in the dark that way imagining Renee's FWB had me tied as well. Mr. X was teasing me the same way he teased Renee. After about ten minutes alone with my naughty thoughts, I slide one hand under my skirt and under the elastic band of my panties. I was incredibly turned on. Normally when I feel like this I go for the quick, cum at all costs method of masturbating. But since Renee had been teased to the breaking point, I attempted to do the same. I was not successful. Even just thinking about having the Hitachi bouncing between my legs had me emotionally sensitive and when my fingers began to rub my clit, I came almost immediately. But I didn't stop there.
The journal also described Renee being on her hands and knees with her face in her pillow and ass in the air. She was spanked, fingered and then fucked with a vibrator "when she asked nicely and pledged to be a good slut." (Again, her words)
After I came in my self-imposed spread eagle, I rolled over onto my tummy and raised myself up to my knees mimicking her position. I have never been spanked, but I had read a bit on the subject and knew it could be quite erotic and give the spankee a kind of runner's high. I had two problems with this position. First, it's tough to give yourself a firm hand spanking. I tried to hit myself, but I always slowed down right before impact. I think part of that was I didn't want to feel the pain but another part of me was worried the noise would wake up Renee's son. One thing I was not prevented from achieving was the fingering part. I pulled my panties down to my thighs and I reached between my legs and slid two fingers into my wet and very needy pussy.
As I was fucking myself, between throaty moans into the pillow, I made a mental note to try spanking myself at home when my parents were out. I wouldn't have to worry about the noise and I figured I could borrow a paddle from the ping pong table downstairs if I couldn't bring myself to slap my butt hard enough. Again, the vision of a helpless Renee, her ass bright red of her spanking, her pussy dripping from being fingered firmly, but not quite hard enough to make her orgasm, begging Mr. X to fuck her. And fuck her he did, at least in my mind.
Renee never described Mr. X, but if she was willing to do all these kinky things for him, he had to be a Greek God with a huge, hard cock. At least that was how I pictured him. My fingers were certainly smaller than his dick, but I imagined it was him pummeling me from behind. Fortunately, the pillow kept my moans from escaping too far. I'd like to say I lasted half an hour or more with this game, but the truth be told, I only made it a couple minutes longer than when I was spread eagled, and that was probably only because my second orgasm always takes longer than the first. I was actually surprised I came so fast the second time. I usually struggle to cum more than once, but I suppose that is because I am with lame lovers and at least in my fantasy world, I was with a stallion.
I would have liked to have just curled up in that bed right then, but I probably looked as disheveled as Renee would when she got home so I got up to make myself presentable. My pussy was demanding more attention. That confused me because I'd never cum more than twice in a day, but my body was telling me I needed more. Looking at the bathroom clock I saw it was 12:30 and decided any further pleasure would have to wait until I got home to my trusty vibrator. When Renee finally arrived home, I was back to being the good, innocent babysitter, although I couldn't wait to get home again, strip off my clothes and get myself off until I couldn't cum any more.
But something was off with Renee. Her hair and make-up were the usual mess, but she was walking straight and she wasn't happy. I could tell she was mad. Oh, she tried not to show it, but I could tell her evening had not gone as well as her past adventures. Just from her walk I figured she didn't get her usual screwing. Maybe her monthly visitor had shown up. I didn't think it was my place to notice she was upset. We'd never talked about what she did on these nights out and if I had not found her journal, I'd have never known what a wild woman she hid.
I said my goodbye but then stopped to confirm she needed me the next night. I was concerned she had broken up with FWB, but I was hoping she said yes because I wanted to read her journal entry and see what went wrong tonight. She seemed puzzled about why I wanted to confirm she still needed me, but said yes, 8 o'clock as usual and to expect that she would be home much later than usual. That statement made me really want to find out what happened tonight.
Back in the safety of my bed, and with my pillow pressed firmly over my face to muffle my screams of pleasure, I rode my vibe until I came three more times to set a personal best of five orgasms in a day. I was pretty tired when I crawled out of bed Saturday morning, but at least I wouldn't have to see Renee in class before I would find out what happened to upset her Friday night.
Saturday night I prepared myself as if I was going on a date, even if it was just a date with Renee's journal. I wore the shorter skirt with cute panties, although I figured they would be soaked through even before I got to Renee's. Surprisingly she was dressed down. I did mention she didn't look like her normal self and asked if she and FWB had broken up. She told me they were not going out tonight but were going to Netflix and chill so I shouldn't wait up. She again invited me to use the guest bedroom and I thought I detected a wink when she said it, but the lighting was poor so I might have just imagined that.
If she did wink, that meant she knew I had used the bed for more than sleep. I didn't think I had messed up the cover or left any evidence so I decided it was just my own horny brain playing tricks on me.
Like the night before, I let Renee's son settle into a deep slumber before going searching for her journal. I went back to the living room instead of the guest bedroom just to be sure I wasn't leaving any evidence that would
get me in trouble. I also had brought my vibe and it was in my purse sitting on the couch. I quickly thumbed through her journal hoping she had written about the night before. Fortunately for me, she had. Unfortunately for her, I now knew why she was upset last night. FWB had not let her cum. I would have been furious too.
I sat on the couch reading over and over again her description of being bound and teased but not allowed to orgasm. I did not have that problem as my vibe kept my juices flowing and brought me off twice before I finish
her recap. As I told you, I thought it was exciting picturing her bound and teased, but that was always with the understanding that when she begged, Mr. X would let her cum. If he didn't, I wasn't down with that. Apparently, he fucked her too and ordered her not to cum if she didn't want to get punished again. Again. That meant he punished her once, took his pleasure and left her hanging, metaphorically. I was fucking myself silly with my vibe imagining her helpless and unable to pleasure herself. Perversely that turned me on and my own orgasms flowed like never before until I reached the end of her journal entry. I put her journal down and rode my vibe to one more climax (I think it was number four) before I took a break. I was spent and it was only 11pm.
I probably would have fallen asleep soon after that, had I not checked to see if there was a journal entry for today. I had assumed she wrote them after I left, but since her last entry was full of anger that she had not orgasmed, I wondered if she wrote more about that. As it turns out she did. And the entry was not what I was expecting.
"I am so pissed off that I'm not allowed to cum. My infraction was not that bad. Now I've been ordered to edge myself to make my torment worse. Beyond that, I've been ordered to watch the video of myself being teased. It will be damn near impossible to complete this task without masturbating and if I so much as touch my clit, in the state I'm in I will cum. I'll have to do it during naptime. I don't know how I'll keep myself quiet. But I love it and don't want to live any other way."
I felt my pussy get all squishy again as I read the entry over and over. Not only did FWB tease her last night and not let her cum, he had ordered her to do it again before their rendezvous tonight. I knew I had to play with myself again using this new information to fuel my own fantasies. I almost missed the part where she said she had to watch a video of herself. That was a new dimension. I'd watched videos of other people doing the things she described, but now I had to find one staring her.
I put the journal back in the desk just in case I forgot later because I was, um, distracted. I didn't need it anymore. I had memorized the last entry. It was burned into my brain. Then I had to locate the video. Unfortunately, it wasn't as easy as opening the DVD player. She knew I watched movies so unless her brain was as frazzled as mine was right now, she wouldn't have left it out. I looked through her DVD collection opening all of the jewel boxes thinking she might have hidden it in one of them, but no luck. Then I had the realization that it was probably just a file on her laptop. If that was the case, I was out of luck because I didn't have her password. In desperation I looked in the drawer with the journal, but came up empty. I tried the drawer on the other side of the desk and bingo... pay dirt. It was a DVD-R simply labeled R in Sharpie. That had to be it. With my hands shaking, I took the disk back to the living room and put it in the player. I turned the volume way down because I didn't know how loud the sound would be and of course, I didn't want to wake Renee's son. If this was a video of his mom, I didn't want to have to explain what she was doing. Fortunately, it was the correct DVD and less than 30 seconds after she appeared on screen, sound or no sound, my vibe was back to assaulting my pussy.
I couldn't take my eyes off the screen. Renee, as she said in her journal, was tied up. She was naked and as beautiful as I had imagined. As I told you, I'd never really thought of women in a sexual context, but if anybody
could flip me, it was Renee. She had such a sensual, exotic quality to her. The fact that she was hogtied, unable to move and had a big vibrator sticking out of her pussy may have helped my attraction. How many times had
I brought myself off thinking of that exact thing just based on reading about it in her journal? Now I was watching it for myself. She was trussed tightly so there was no escape, but she was able to rock back and forth a bit. I don't know if that was moving the vibe enough to bring her off, but she was certainly trying. I did not have that problem. I was able to position my own vibe just right so I could just sit back and enjoy the show with waves of pleasure flowing through my body.
The hogtied scene lasted about five minutes. Renee was sweating and begging to be allowed to cum. I'm sure the video was edited down and that she probably was in that position much longer. But the DVD then jumped to a new scene with her positioned on her hands and knees. As described in the journal, her face was in a pillow and her ass was in the air. Her ass was also bright red. She had obviously been freshly spanked. She had not described this event accurately in her journal, or maybe I just forgot it, but her ankles were attached to a spreader bar to keep her legs open so her pussy and asshole were completely available. I could only theorize about the spanking part, but her pussy was glistening as the camera was apparently set on a tripod which was centered behind her so she obviously enjoyed it. There was also a big jewel that appeared to be coming out of her ass. (I didn't know about jeweled butt plugs at the time.) Her wrists were also tied, but not to the bed. She had been given a Hitachi Wand and was holding it against her pussy. I imagine with her wrists tied it was tough not to drop the wand, but she clearly had inspiration borne out of necessity not to do so. But something seemed off, so I turned up the volume just a bit. I heard the buzz of the Hitachi and the moans of a woman in pleasure, but then it stopped and I heard a groan. Then she begged to an unseen person. "Please Carter," she beseeched a person off camera. "Have mercy and let me cum."
I quickly realized that somebody was turning the Hitachi on and off - from out of camera view. They apparently were also able to control the speed as the intensity of the buzzing varied. Renee was close. Very close to the orgasm she craved. But the person controlling her wand was not allowing it. This must have been the punishment Renee wrote about in her journal. My own mind began to wander from the scene, filling in the blanks to her story. I doubt I was right and in a way, I was probably thinking about my own fantasies, but I pictured Mr. X who initially was just a FWB who fucked Renee every weekend, getting her addicted to his cocksure prowess. But now it seems he's switched into this teasing mode, which she had to endure because she was so very desperate to have him inside her again. After about five minutes of watching this lurid scene unfold on the video, I think Renee figured out she wasn't going to receive what she needed to reach her zenith, because I saw her begin to hump the bulbous head of the Hitachi instead of just holding it against her pussy. I could see she was trying to rub it against her clit in a frantic attempt to climax. It was also clear that whoever was controlling the wand noticed as well, because flying in from out of the frame were the tails of a flogger that immediately impacted her reddened ass. Five quick strokes with the flogger caused her to drop the Hitachi and the scene cut again. It was frustrating to me that I couldn't see Mr. X, but not as frustrating I'm sure as it was to Renee to have dropped the instrument of her pleasure.
I was close to orgasming on my vibe. I found watching Renee being flogged strangely erotic, so much so that I hit the backwards button on the remote and watched her last minute again. It was such a turn on to watch her desperately try to get off by humping the Hitachi. My own pussy clenched as the flogger began to strike her. I would have never expected my body to react with pleasure at seeing that, yet Renee's reactions were not screams of pain or shouts of anger. Instead she was moaning in pleasure as the flogger impact traveled from her ass, lower back and thighs to her pussy. I'd read about the runner's high from impact play and now I was seeing it. I rewound the video again, only this time I let it play in slow motion. I could now see the individual tails of the flogger impacting her delicate skin and see her rock forward with each strike. By the fifth stroke, I came and I came hard. The perverse pleasure of seeing her punished had gotten me off. Later that night in the safety of my own bedroom I would lie awake questioning my values for enjoying watching her video, but in the moment, I was hoping there was another scene. Luckily for me, but not so much for Renee, the DVD was not done.
There were two additional scenes and I came watching both of them. The first was in her journal. It was the spread-eagle tie with the Hitachi hanging over her. It was pretty diabolical, although she had no control unlike the last scene on her hands and knees. I didn't know if that was better or worse for her, but I loved watching her twist in her bonds attempting to keep the buzzing centered on her pussy. Each scene seemed to be cut to exactly five minutes. I wanted to know how long she actually had to endure this tease torture. When I just lay on her guest bed trying to mimic this position I didn't last five minutes and that was without the vibe or cuffs. She could have been there 30 minutes, an hour or longer. No wonder she had been coming home angry.
The fourth scene was, in my opinion, the most diabolical. It also lasted longer and left Renee crying at the end. For the record, she wasn't crying in pain, but in frustration. I really wanted to know what she had done to earn the punishment of not being allowed to orgasm. I was also amazed that she didn't cum as I watched this scene play out. She wasn't tied for this one. In fact, she was dressed. I remember this dress, in fact. It was a short, black cocktail dress slit up the side to show a lot of thigh as she sat down, and display a generous expanse of cleavage. Elegant slutty I remember thinking to myself when I first saw Renee wearing it. She also had on black stockings and stilettos like I had seen her wear before, because of course you would complete the look that way. Then I saw a detail I had not noticed the night she wore this dress. She was wearing a black choker around her neck. I had not paid any attention to it originally. It matched her dress and just seemed like a fashion statement, but now I saw it as a collar. For the first time I realized Renee wasn't just playing kinky games, but was submissive to this mystery man. My naivety is on clear display because you probably figured that out a long time ago when she first described the joy of getting tied up. I quickly got on my phone and started Googling BDSM activities. Now I better understood why he wasn't letting her cum. She had mentioned edging but I had not paid much attention to the term, but I looked it up. Damn. That was harsher than I assumed since the webpage I was reading said it was frequently paired with orgasm control and the submissive my not be allowed to orgasm for months at a time. Hell no, I thought to myself. You could tease me for 15-20 minutes. That's just good foreplay. But I'm cumming soon and you are not going to stop me. But I digress. Back to the fourth scene and Renee's continued torment.
The camera was setup facing a tall mirror mounted to a wall. It looked like a bathroom. That made sense. Again, no image of Mr. X, but I did see Renee crawling toward the mirror. Her dress was hiked up over her ass and I saw a different plug in her butt. This one wasn't jeweled, but had a hook where you could hold it using a finger. She had a sexy little sway as she crawled. And why was she going toward the mirror? Because there was a dildo suction cupped to the glass. As she reached the mirror, she immediately went down on the dildo. I watched as she started to blow the sex toy. I also looked down at the coffee table in front of the couch I was sitting on. It had a glass top too. I only had my vibe (the only sex toy I owned) but I pictured the dildo Renee was sucking sticking up from the table and my kneeling on the floor pleasuring it. I rather enjoyed sucking off my boyfriends and while I knew sucking a dildo wouldn't be the same, it struck me as pretty kinky, especially when Renee spun around and backed up impaling herself on the fake cock.
Here is where Renee and I differ. I'm certainly not above fucking myself with a dildo. Although I had never done it, I have fucked my vibe and it's pretty much the same thing. But there is no way I would have gone as slowly as Renee was going. Again, she had obviously been instructed to go slowly to tease herself. She also wasn't reaching between her legs to finger her clit. I would have done that and I would have fucked the mirror with wild abandon. But Renee was going maddeningly slow. I knew it was driving her crazy. I could see the annoyance in her eyes as she stared that the camera. I could see her pussy devouring the dildo reflected in the mirror each time she rocked back, but her eyes told the real story as she eventually started to cry because she needed to really pound herself. It was clear she craved how he had fucked her and this was just to torment her into having penetration without satisfaction. It kind of reminded me of some of the boys I had dated who just didn't know how to fuck and left me hanging. At the five-minute mark, my own orgasm hanging on the edge of release just waiting to replay the scene, she rocked forward and reached behind herself. The reflection showed her pulling the plug out of her ass. I was kind of amazed as I watched her asshole open up as the expansive portion of the plug stretched her wide open. I have read that anal sex is pleasurable, but I don't think I could do what she just did. Anyway, as the plug popped out, her asshole stayed open. Not the full width of the plug, but it didn't snap shut like I expected. She then backed up on the dildo again. I'm sure you know which hole she chose for round two.
Her expressions were a mix of pleasure and frustration as she continued to slowly, very slowly, fuck herself. I imagined a few hard thrusts would have gotten her off. But whomever was pulling her puppet strings was not allowing that and she was fighting her basic carnal needs and instead obeying her master's commands. I felt sorry for her as I fucked myself. No, I didn't match her pace. I fucked my vibe as hard as I am sure she wanted to fuck that dildo. I had to hold my hand over my mouth to keep from waking the k** as I screamed in orgasm watching Renee tease herself. Later, as I thought about why watching her get flogged got me off so hard, I also felt guilty about cumming watching her fuck the mirror. But in real time as I watched the video, all I could think about was my next orgasm, so I skipped the DVD back to the start of the scene. This time after she was done sucking on the dildo (I was more focused on the chrome plug) and she turned around to mount it, I played the video in 4x speed mode so she looked like she was fucking it at normal speed. Now I could really picture myself in her place. I had a similar mirror in my bathroom and I started thinking about where I could get a dildo like hers. I also looked down at the table again, wishing I had that dildo right now. I'd never had a three way, but the thought of blowing the dildo while I fucked myself with my vibe was a powerful vision. Renee finished in a couple of minutes this time due to the increased speed so I had to hit the back-chapter button again. She might have been done, but I wasn't. I tried 8x speed this time and now she was really fucking herself. Now her look of frustration appeared more like intense pleasure and reinforced my desire to buy a similar dildo.
It took me a couple more replays to cum a final time. My body had enough and I felt like I was kind of forcing myself to orgasm the last time. It was still a good cum, but wasn't great. I came with the dildo deep in Renee's ass and went back to normal speed just in time to see her crawl back toward the camera. She had completed her task, but there was loathing in her eyes for not being allowed to cum. I wondered if tonight she was being teased as well or if I would see happy Renee. I put the DVD back in her drawer and put my vibe back in my backpack. I then sat down on the couch ready to pass out.
I woke to Renee's hand shaking my shoulder. As she predicted it was 3am. I had been having a naughty dream about being tied up and teased. With the soft light of the hallway spilling into the living room, I saw Renee smiling, her make-up not too messed up and her hair in reasonable shape. I assumed she had finally been allowed to cum. I was curious as to the manner that happened. She apparently had not been fuck meat tonight. That was the name I had given to the nights she came home in obvious pain and unable to walk straight. And she wasn't angry Renee so I was pretty sure her edging and orgasm control had been relieved. This was more of a I got fucked but didn't do anything crazy look. I wondered if she had not been with Carter and found a new partner. Because while she was smiling, I really liked the fuck meat look better and I was pretty sure she enjoyed those evenings better as well. But maybe the weeks of teasing had been too much so she was back to the bars. But obviously I couldn't ask.
I was exhausted though from playing with myself all night (she didn't know that) so I asked if the guest bedroom offer was still available. Renee said sure and led me to it. She said she would try to keep her son quiet in the morning, but there were no guarantees. She apologized in advance if he woke me up and I told her not to worry. After she left I stripped down to my bra and wet panties, went to the bathroom and crawled under the covers. I must have been having more erotic dreams because my panties were still wet when I woke up to the sound of a four-year-old running through the hallway. I wasn't really surprised that my right hand was in my panties. I had taken this job just to earn a little extra cash to help pay for tuition, but as it turned out, I was learning a lot about myself, not to mention a lot about my teacher. I knew it was going to be crazy difficult to sit in her class and pretend I didn't know her secrets. As it turned out, Renee knew some of my secrets as well.
The week passed slowly and my thoughts were consumed by the video I watched of Renee being teased. Her ex would have her son this week so there was no need for me to babysit and watching her in class for three days was torture. I have to admit that I had developed a bit of a crush on her. She was living her life so freely through her submission and I wanted to know more. I wanted to experience what she did, but I didn't know how to start. I wondered where she met Carter and wondered if I could meet someone like him I could trust enough to give myself completely. My infatuation with Renee was complicated by her wearing more formal clothes to class that week. She wasn't dressing slutty like when she went out. She was definitely dressing more business-like and that reminded me of her outfits that she wore for Carter after she had submitted to him. Maybe it was just me. Maybe I was projecting my own fantasies on her. I masturbated every night that week thinking about her writings and the video. I actually found myself going to bed early just so I could jill off sooner. I needed some human contact other than my right hand and I decided that Friday I would go out and find some guy as a hook-up. But Renee had other plans and of course, I was happy to help her.
Friday afternoon in class I heard her phone chirp in the middle of the lecture. She paused to look at the text and I could see she was upset. This was her weekend away from her son and I'm sure she was planning something more exciting than Netflix and chill with Carter. As class ended, she waved me over to her desk as the other students were leaving. For a brief moment I thought she was going to invite me to party with them. I would not have turned down an opportunity for my first threesome. Even though I had never met Carter, it was obvious Renee had complete trust in him and that was good enough for me. But alas, that was just my fantasy mind overrunning reality. Renee told me her ex had to go out of town suddenly and she had to keep her son. She said she already had plans she couldn't break and wondered if I could babysit that night. She said she knew it was an inconvenience, but she was stuck and would pay me double my usual rate. I didn't tell her, but I would have babysat for free as long as I could find her journal and DVD. I pretended like it was an untimely because I had a
dinner date (I was setting myself up with an excuse to dress sexy) but I told her I would cut it short and be at her house by 8. Her smile beamed and my heart melted.
I dressed in another short skirt and sheer blouse. I also made sure I had fresh batteries in my vibe. I didn't bother with my book bag because I wouldn't have taken that on a date and I knew I wouldn't get any studying done that night anyway. At 7:55 I arrived at Renee's house. My panties were already soaked and my heart was beating way to fast. When I walked up to the door I got my first hint that tonight might be different. There was a note telling me Renee was running late getting ready and to just come in. That seemed weird, but OK. She always was ready before I arrived because she was always in a hurry to leave. I figured she was in her bedroom, but I never made it that far to check. As I entered the living room, I immediately noticed some new items on the table. They were definitely not casual decorations. There was also another note. Looking at the table I started to shake because I knew my secrets were not so secret. The note was pretty direct.
"Dearest Mia," it began. "No doubt you are wondering why there are handcuffs, a paddle, a blindfold, an egg vibrator and a dildo on the table. I know you have been reading my diary and since my DVD was moved slightly in the drawer, I suppose you watched that too. Don't worry. Your secret is safe with me. I assumed you enjoyed yourself. These last couple of weekends I could smell your arousal the minute I came home, so you need not bother denying what you were doing. Obviously from the video, you know my secrets, so it would be pretty hypocritical to judge you for yours. My ex has my son and I am already out with Carter so you have the house to yourself. Carter has some big meeting tomorrow so I'll be home earlier than usual, probably about midnight. That gives you up to four hours to indulge yourself if you so choose. If you want to just leave, I understand. If you want to experience some of the things I have grown to love the last few months, you can do so safely tonight."
I paused reading her note and looked at the items on the table. I recognized the dildo. It was the same suction cup model she used on the mirror video. Only now it was standing straight up on the table. It didn't look that big in the video, but in real life, it was impressive. Likely larger than any of my boyfriends. I also picked up the handcuffs. I expected them to be light-weight but they were steel and were not a joke. I felt my pussy twitch as I imagined them around my wrist. But I didn't see a key. Certainly, she didn't expect me to bind myself and then just wait for her, did she? Had I read more of the note I would have known the answer.
"In the freezer you will find an ice cube. The handcuff key is frozen inside. If you decide to need it, please put it in a bowl so it will not melt on the table. Usually it takes about two hours to melt enough to get the key out. If you are up for an adventure that will be better than just masturbating to my journals, I recommend the following... First strip down to your bra and panties. This is optional, but trust me it will turn you on more if you do it. Then use the paddle and give yourself ten firm swats on each ass cheek. I know it is tough to spank yourself, but the paddle will help. Then go and get the ice cube from the freezer.
Dim the lights and turn on the DVD player. Set the TV's volume to 30. There is a new video just for you. It has ten minutes of a blank screen to let you prepare for the rest of your adventure before starting. Take the egg and turn it on low. Slide it into your pussy. Your panties will keep it in place. On low it will just tease you like I have been the last couple of weeks. You'll love it. Next, look down and you will see leather cuffs attached to the legs of the sofa. I had to guess on the length of their ropes, but I think their position will spread your legs just about right. Attach the cuffs to your ankles. After that just clip the handcuffs around your left wrist, then put them behind your back and put the other on your right wrist, so both hands are cuffed behind your back. Make sure the bowl for the key is near the edge of the table where you can twist and reach it. With your legs cuffed you will have limited mobility. You might want to test how far you can reach before you attach the handcuffs.
That's it. Enjoy yourself. You'll know what it is like to be teased with no hope of escape until the ice melts. You can then go home if you like, but I bet you'll want to put the dildo to good use. Feel free to stay as long as you like. If you wear yourself out, the guest bed is made up for you. I won't need you to babysit tomorrow, but we'll be back on our regular schedule next week if you are still available."
She signed the note Love Renee and I think she meant it.
I looked back down at the toys. I then went and checked the freezer. There indeed was an ice cube with a key frozen inside. I went back to the table and I picked up the handcuffs. They seemed to be heavier now that I was contemplating using them. I then grabbed the dildo by its base and its jelly material wiggled obscenely. Renee was right about one thing. If I took her up on her little adventure, I was pretty sure I would be needed that dildo when I got free. I sat down for about five minutes thinking about my options. Part of me wanted to run and never come back. Another part, my pussy, was giving me just the opposite advice. My intellect was saying be cautious while my subconscious was telling me I could trust Renee and that this was an opportunity not to be missed. I took off my skirt and blouse and neatly folded them over the arm of a chair. At least I wouldn't be as wrinkled as Renee was when she came home. I then went to retrieve the ice cube.
I chose not to spank myself. Part of me wanted to experience it, but part of me was still freaking out that Renee set this game in motion for me, so I moved onto binding my ankles. Per her safety instructions, I tested how far I could twist and reach before securing my wrists. I reasoned that she wouldn't have given me that instruction if this were some kind of trick to trap me in bondage. I also figured out that if I needed to escape, I could hold the ice cube and make it melt quicker. I was almost ready to begin in earnest. But before I did, I took the dildo and moved it to the center of the table so it would be in view when I looked at the TV. I wanted to remember Renee fucking herself on the fake phallus in case that wasn't in the new video. I then started the DVD player, set the volume and inserted the egg, set to low as instructed. I felt decidedly naughty as my legs were now spread and the egg was making nasty sounds as my juices flowed over it.
As Renee foretold, the TV screen was blank, but I could see the numbers counting up on the DVD player's display. I had seven minutes to wait. Before I could chicken out, I snapped the handcuff around my left wrist and then put my arms behind my back. It was a little bit of a challenge to secure my right wrist as I had never done this before, but soon I was secured tightly and waiting for the video to begin. It was then I had a bit of a panic attack. I tried to calm myself, but it was a struggle. Suddenly everything in the room reminded me of the vulnerable position I had put myself into and I knew there would be no escape for a couple of hours. I considered trying to melt the ice cube, but then the TV came to life and the shock of the image caused my other problems to quickly fade away. I was looking at myself. It wasn't a live shot though. I was of me masturbating last week and I couldn't look away.
I watched myself for several minutes wondering how this was possible. The egg was keeping my pussy occupied while my brain tried to figure out what was happening. I realized the camera view was at a slight angle to the couch so I looked to the left of the TV and I noticed a book on the TV stand that had a strange circle on the spine. Then it hit me. It was a secret nanny cam. Renee must have been watching me for weeks. I didn't have to see video to know she probably had one in the spare bedroom too and watched me spread eagle myself. I almost felt defeated for being so stupid as to not think she might have security cameras. But then the on-camera me orgasmed and I felt my own pussy twitch in response. After that any worries about my situation would have to wait.
Forty-five minutes later I had watched all of the footage of me masturbating in Renee's house. I should have been angry, but all I could think about was getting free, grabbing the dildo and fucking myself until I came. I knew it wouldn't take long. Then, with my scenes depleted, the video switched to a series of scenes of beautiful women in bondage being teased by Hitachiís and riding Sybianís. The only difference was unlike me with just a weak egg to tease me but not let me cum, these women were all having screaming orgasms within minutes. The volume seemed louder too as the moans of pleasure echoed off the walls. I was growing more and more desperate to climax and although I knew it wouldn't really help, I even rocked forward to my knees so I could lean forward and give the dildo a blowjob. I knew it wouldn't make me cum, but it seemed like I should be doing something more than just sitting there.
I tried to figure out if there was any way to rub the edge of the table with my pussy to make myself cum, but short of melting the ice, I couldn't figure out a way to relieve my need. I even tried twisting enough to reach the paddle thinking I might be able to get it to stand upright between the cushions so I could rub the handle on my pussy, but it was just out of reach. Much like I had watched Renee struggle last week, the bondage I had put myself in was design just right to keep me in check. After a few women screamed their heads off while orgasming on the screen, I watched as two more got spanked and flogged. Although they were in obvious pain, my arousal did not diminish. If fact I would have gladly traded places with them if after their punishment I was rewarded with an orgasm. Finally, the screen went blank. I looked at the ice and realized I still had some time to wait. In a way that was more frustrating because I had no distraction on the TV. The batteries in the egg had died and I was sitting in the dim light, tied to the couch and alone with my thoughts. Those thoughts betrayed me as I realized just how much I was enjoying this and praying that Renee would come home early to release me. Well, not release me but get me off. I knew I could melt the ice, but I was determined to see this game through.
After what was probably about another forty minutes, the key was free. It was a challenge to unlock the first cuff and I had to be careful not to drop the key, but finally my left wrist was released and soon after, my right. I didn't bother releasing my ankles. I reached over to my purse and grabbed my vibe and then I grabbed the dildo. I pulled the cord attached to the now worthless egg and it slide out of my pussy easily. I then leaned back against the couch cushions and plunged the dildo deep into my overheated pussy. It felt much better than the egg. I began to fuck myself with wild abandon as I switched on the vibe and held it against my clit. I had no interest in teasing myself any longer. I needed to cum and cum now. I felt my orgasm build quickly and knew I would soon be over the precipice. I was mostly looking down at the dildo I was slamming in and out of my pussy, but as I neared my climax I looked up and saw the fake book / spy camera and realized Renee would be recording every moment of my torment. That triggered an explosive orgasm as I threw my head back in ecstasy and let out a primal scream. But my body was far from finished and I didn't care that Renee would be able to see me continue to debase myself. I continued slamming the dildo into my needy pussy until I came again. Then I pulled it out, dripping with my juices, and slammed its suction cup to the table. I was ready to finally have my mouth and pussy both filled at the same time. I rocked forward again until I could go down on the fake cock and taste my own flavor. I then plunged my vibe as deep as I could into my suddenly empty pussy.
As before, I'd like to say I was able to prolong this kinky pleasure, but my body soon built to another mind-blowing climax that left me kneeling with the dildo buried deep in my throat as wave after wave of climax washed over my body. I was spent. Eventually I lifted my head off the dildo and lay it down on the table. I stayed in that position for several minutes recovering before I finally unhooked my ankles. I struggled to stand and ended up lying on the floor for a couple of minutes while my body came back down to earth. Then I got up and went to the bathroom. Looking at myself in the mirror, I recognized the look. I had seen it so many times when Renee came home. I wasn't sore, but I needed to sleep. I slowly walked to the guest bedroom. Flipping on the lights, I saw that Renee had left me another note.
"I'm sure you had fun in the living room and I know you enjoyed watching me bound and teased by the Hitachi Wand. If you want to experience that for yourself, it is setup for you in my basement. That is where I have my playroom setup. Take the key sitting on the table next to the bed. There is a locked door at the end of the laundry room. You'll find everything you need."
That was a twist I didn't expect. I assumed Carter teased her at his place. I wasn't 100% sure I wanted to tease myself any more that night, but I definitely wanted to see her playroom so I grabbed the key and headed to the basement. It felt surreal to be walking around her house without wearing any clothes. It was also exciting and my exhaustion from my first session in the living room was being replaced by anticipation of what I would find hidden behind the laundry room.
The basement was unfinished except for a wall on one side that appeared to close off the mechanical area. That is where I found the washer and dryer. As Renee had explained, there was another door. It looked like maybe it was originally for a home office or something, but the room would not be visible from the main side of the basement. It was weird that it only was accessible from the mechanical room. It was concealed. Opening the door and turning on a dim light, I suppose I understood why Renee would keep it a secret. There was a twin bed setup perpendicular to the far wall. It had a metal frame. As I anticipated there were cuffs attached to the corners and the Hitachi hung from the ceiling about six inches above the bed. I recognized the setup from the video. Looking up at the floor joists above me, I saw various I-bolts, no doubt to secure a wayward sub as well as various instruments of the trade neatly organized and attached to the wall. There was also a padded bench, also with cuffs on the legs and a desk with dildos, vibes, gags, more cuffs and a couple of blindfolds. I was pretty sure Renee would not like the Dean of the college getting a tour of this room. But looking at all these new toys, my own pussy began to heat up. Although I was a neophyte, I could sense the possibilities.
I walked over to the bed to inspect the Hitachi rig more closely. The cuffs were well padded and their closures were fixed. I couldn't tell how I would be able to tighten them once I slid them on. That didn't bother me. I figured they were safe much like the handcuffs were with the icy key. Looking at the control box, there was a power button and an up/down arrow selector. I pressed power and quickly realized the arrows controlled a timer indicator. I turned it back off and picked up another note Renee had thoughtfully left for me.
"I thought you might want to try this one for real since you came so fast when you just did it for play. Put your legs in the cuffs, and then press the power button on the Hitachi control. The default settings (30 minutes as I recalled) should be fine for a first timer. I recommend using the blindfold too for maximum effect and pleasure. It will block the light from the ceiling and let you fully concentrate on the sensations. Then slip your hands into the wrist cuffs. I left a little slack to make it easier, although whichever wrist you do last will be a challenge. The control box will give you three minutes to secure yourself or change your mind. See you soon."
Renee was right that I had cum way to fast when I just lay on her bed spread eagled. I also remember her video showing her begging to cum after just five minutes, but I wasn't sure how long that was in real time. I wasn't sure if I could handle 30 minutes so I figured maybe I would do 15 and then if I liked it, do another 15. That seemed reasonable. I also was scared of using the blindfold, so I skipped that.
I hopped onto the bed and easily slid my feet through the cuffs around my ankles. My pussy was very juicy at putting myself in the position with my legs spread again. I really liked the feeling of not being able to close them. I then turned on the Hitachi control, pressed the down arrow a couple of times (it worked in five-minute increments) and then lay back on the bed. I positioned myself as best I could so the Hitachi would be in place. My right wrist was easy to secure by twisting a bit. As I did I felt the Hitachi move and for the first time understood why it had been so hard for Renee to keep it in the optimal spot. I then attempted to secure my left wrist. It was more of a challenge, but after about a minute it was through the cuff. Now I waited. I probably had only a minute before the control box would begin its cycle, but it seemed like an eternity. The room was quiet and still. There was nothing for me to do but wait, spread and waiting with my pussy beginning to leak without being touched. Then it began. But it wasn't exactly what I expected.
The first sound was from the control box not the Hitachi. It was the sound of a strong fan and I felt the cuffs begin to constrict around my wrists and ankles as air bladders were inflated. I was shocked as I felt them tighten and made no effort to remove one of my arms before it was too late. I was held tightly. Then the Hitachi began to buzz. For a moment, I forgot about the bondage.
The control box cycled the speed of the Hitachi up and down and then off. At first the blissful moments at full speed occurred frequently, but never long enough to bring me to orgasm. As the timer ticked down, the wand
buzzed all too frequently at a low speed or even turned off. Then it would jump to full speed for 5 seconds and as I twisted away in an involuntary contraction, it would slow down again as I struggled to get it positioned properly. It was maddening. What I wanted to do was just grab it and hold it tightly on my clit. Instead I was being teased worse than when I was in the living room. Unable to move more than a few inches, I was helpless to relieve the cravings consuming my body.
The one saving grace was that I had shortened the cycle and would soon be released to bring myself to orgasm, although that knowledge did little to decrease my frustration caused by that damn wand and my self-bondage. I was screaming in torment and begging to be allowed to cum although nobody was there to hear me or more importantly help me. But I couldn't help it. My mind was being consumed by lust again and my sole focus was on my pussy. Then mercifully I heard the control box click off. The wand went limp resting against my labia. I breathed easy expecting the cuffs to deflate. But they didn't. I tugged on them moving my arms and legs as much as the ropes would allow, but they held fast. The Hitachi slid a little along my sensitive lips, which my body noticed, although it was far too little of additional stimulation to bring me any pleasure. I released an audible sigh and pushed my head against the pillow in defeat. Then I heard Renee's voice.
"You look so beautiful, Mia. I could tell how much you enjoyed that."
I looked around the room but didn't see her.
"Look up in the corner to your right," I heard her voice say. I did and saw another camera. This one wasn't hidden. I was full size and apparently had a microphone and speaker.
"How do I get loose," I asked the camera. "I need to cum."
"I am sure you do," Renee replied. "But we have a couple of problems. First off Carter got inspired watching you so it looks like I'm getting fucked properly tonight after all."
I didn't grasp why that was a problem. At least not until she mentioned problem two.
"Second, you didn't use the blindfold or keep the machine at 30 minutes."
There was a pause where neither of use spoke.
"The good news," I heard her say, "is that I can reset the box from my phone. I'll start it again and turn off the light as well so you can get the full experience. You're safe for a while, so after Carter is done with me, I'll be home. Enjoy yourself."
I started to reply. Actually, I yelled for her to release me. But the lights turned off instead. I then noticed a red circle of lights around the camera lens. It didn't illuminate the room, but I knew they were infrared so the camera could still get an image of me spread wide and vulnerable in the dark. The Hitachi didn't turn on right away. I decided she was just k**ding about being able to control it remotely. I decided she was just messing with me. About ten minutes went by, I estimated, and my libido had finally calmed down. There wasn't much for me to do so I closed my eyes and tried to fall asleep. That wouldn't be easy as my being spread wasn't a comfortable way to sleep and my mind was still racing as I fantasized about what Renee would do to me when she got home. Then the Hitachi turned on and my eyes shot open, although I couldn't see anything since the light was still off.
Renee was right. The darkness enhanced the experience because I could only concentrate on the sensations between my legs. When the wand turned off, the only sound I could hear was my breathing and the only thing I felt was the beating of my heart. Actually, it was the beating of my heart and a pulsation in my clit that found the same rhythm. This went on far longer than 15 minutes. I don't know how long Renee set the device to tease me, but I was soon a babbling mess in far worse shape than she had been in the video. The wand would turn off for several minutes at a time leaving me to wonder if it would turn on again at all. Then it would turn on at a seemingly random speed. The higher the speed, the shorter duration it would run. It couldn't decide if it was worse to run at a higher speed to bring me close to orgasm quicker and then shut off denying what I craved or to run slowly and take longer to bring me to that plane of need. Either way it kept teasing me. I simultaneously loved and hated the position I was in and during those times when the Hitachi was silent, I began to plot my revenge against Renee, although I think you probably know that I'd do whatever she wanted me to do in order to cum.
Did the Hitachi tease me for an hour? Maybe. Like I said, time stood still as all could concentrate on was my desire to cum. Eventually it did stop and after a few minutes of stillness, I fell asleep emotionally and physically drained. Sometime later, I thought I was having a naughty dream. I felt like I was on the edge of orgasm again as my clit and pussy were stimulated by a gentle force I couldn't quite put my hand on as it slowly and gently stimulated me. I woke but still saw only blackness except for light coming under the door. That had not been there before. I raised my head and looked down toward my pussy and saw the back of someone's head. "Renee?" I asked. With a single long slurp up the length of my pussy the person paused, "Ah, my fuck toy lives."
The person then stood up and turned on a different light. Fortunately, is was pretty dim, but it was bright enough to see Renee's make-up and outfit told the story that she had as good a night as I had. She then took off her
dress. She was naked underneath. Next, she sat on the edge of the bed and slowly ran her manicured fingernails up and down my slit and over my clit. I moaned, my teased arousal returning quickly and with a vengeance.
"So, Mia," she said softly, but to me it sounded like a taunt. "Is there anything you want to say to me?"
I was thrusting my hips forward as much as the ropes would allow attempting to force her fingers to make better contact with my pussy. But of course, she was prepared for that and simply raised her hand to keep her digits at
perfect soft tease height. There were plenty of things I wanted to say. But in the end, I just confessed, "I want to cum." Then I quickly amended that to, "Renee, I meant to say I need to cum."
She continued to gently touch my naughty bits while she said, "We watched you when you were in the living room. You came a number of times."
"That's true," I admitted, seemingly unconcerned that she had spied on me, "but that was before that damn Hitachi worked on me for an hour. Plus, your tongue and fingers just now have been teasing me again. Please get me off Renee," I pleaded.
"There is a long-standing tradition that the dominant cums before the submissive," she told me. I didn't know that. "You wouldn't want your Mistress to cum second, would you?"
Mistress? Did she say Mistress? Renee wasn't my Mistress and I told her that.
"Well, not yet," she replied. "But you obviously are submissive and get off on bondage, so it's only a matter of time."
"Please just get me off," I begged once again. She reiterated that she had to cum first. I finally agreed, but also told her that didn't mean she was my Mistress. I watched as she climbed onto the bed and then straddled my secured body. Did I mention about four feet above the bed there were some handles mounted in the wall? I had not paid attention to them before, but as Renee moved forward pinning my arms to the mattress and then grabbed the handles, I understood their purpose. They helped her stabilize herself as she fed me her pussy. This was my first taste of pussy (besides my own) and I couldn't do anything about it. I was tentative at first; just sticking my tongue out a little bit and nibbling at her soft, wet folds. But with her encouragement, soon I was diving in like a starving porn star. My reward was an intoxicating release of her own juices as her arousal built. I had no doubts she had cum multiple times while Carter fucked her tonight, but then again, maybe she had been teased and this was her first release. She was certainly moaning like she had not cum for weeks and as she started to grind her pussy on my face, I assumed her release was near. Hopefully then mine would be as well. Steadied by the grab bar above the headboard, she began to pummel my face with her pussy. My makeup would soon look like hers, I mused to myself, as my efforts to lick her pussy were largely irrelevant at this point. She was taking what she needed and my face was simply the conduit for her to get the stimulation she craved. Thirty seconds later, with a primal scream, she released. I would have loved to see her face as so primitive an instinct took over and she orgasmed. But mostly I just saw her pussy and felt her juices leak onto my face. Occasionally I saw a glimpse of her perfect breasts, but her face was unavailable to my lustful gaze.
I think it was my nose rubbing on her clit that finally got her over the edge. I knew her scent was strong and I could no more avoid taking it in than stop breathing. She howled in pleasure for at least 15 seconds and was then still on my face. My arms were sore from her kneeling on them and my head was swimming from her arousal perfume, but at least, I thought my time had come, so to speak. But as with everything else when you are tied up, the phrase "not so fast" comes into play.
Renee slid down my body so she wasn't smothering my mouth any more or leaning on my arms. I appreciated that. I could finally see her face and it showed a look of pure bliss. She almost looked like she didn't even know I was still beneath her. Her butt was just a few inches above my pussy. It would have been easy for her to reach down and with a few strokes of her fingers, bring me off. But she was still in recovery mode from her climax, so I was still denied. About a minute later she finally dismounted me. As she climbed off the bed she took my right nipple in her fingers and gave it a firm squeeze. "Thanks, babe," she said. "I needed that." She then repositioned the Hitachi and pressed some buttons on the control box.
"I'll be back in a little while. I have to go call and report on what we just did," she said before disappearing into the mechanical room and shutting the door.
I waited as patiently as I could, which is to say not very patiently, for the three minutes to elapse and the Hitachi to give me the orgasm I craved. I was sure Renee had set the infernal device to get me off. But when it did turn on, it was very slow. And it stayed that way. In fact, it was hardly moving meaning my arousal was hardly moving. Oh, it was at a high level, but not high enough. I silently cursed her. I guess she wanted to see my orgasm so I was going to have to wait a little longer. I thought about trying to fake some moans to get her to come back sooner if her plan was to bring me off herself. Maybe I could trick her into thinking I was about to cum without her? I put that idea out of my head almost as fast as it had arrived. She'd been ahead of me this entire evening. Actually, she had been ahead of me since before I found her journal. Certainly, she wouldn't fall for an obvious trick like me faking an orgasm. I was kicking myself for even thinking it when I did hear a moan. Since it wasn't me, it must have been Renee. Starting soft and far away, the moans got louder and closer until the door opened again and Renee was standing there with a cordless phone in one hand and a vibrator in the other. At first, I thought she was talking to Carter who was going to tell her how to get me off. Then I realized she was pushing the vibrator into her pussy as she described my position and me to her phone mate. At least she gave me credit for getting her off once. Her voice partner was forcing her to beg now for permission to cum. This was fun for me to watch since she had been denying me that pleasure. I definitely took schadenfreude in her torment, although I should have been pissed because she continually denied me my own release. But I figured if I couldn't cum yet, I could take pleasure in her being denied as well. Unfortunately, that denial did not last long and moments after hearing her say "thank you," she came again. I would have liked to hear the other end of the conversation, but at least this time I could see what she looked like when she was wearing her `O' face. She hung up and then turned off the Hitachi. It felt strange not to have the dainty buzzing tickling my clit, no matter how tormenting it had been.
"Please let me cum," I immediately asked.
"Are you ready to call me Mistress?" she replied.
"No, but you have cum twice since you got home and I've been teased for hours. Have mercy," I implored her.
"If you don't want to be my sub, tell me what you really want," Renee said.
I had to think for a moment. Just saying I wanted to cum wasn't working with her so I had to think of something else. "I, um, well," I stammered. "I want to get fucked like Carter fucks you," I finally blurted out. She seemed a little shocked. So, I continued. "I mean, I've see you come home with your makeup ruined, your clothes a mess and unable to walk easily because you got fucked so hard. I want that."
I couldn't believe I can come out and told her exactly what I had been thinking of for weeks. She just stood there and took it all in. She said, "Be careful what you wish for," and then she walked out of the room. I was afraid I'd gone too far. Maybe she thought I wanted to steal Carter from her. Fortunately, she didn't stay away long. She was also holding a mirror when she returned. She held it over my head and pointed out that "Well letís see how close we can come now shall we? Ok, A) your makeup is a fright right now. B) You did fold your clothes and I usually don't bother. C) I can do whatever I want to you. How did you like the dildo I left you?"
Now it was my turn to ponder an answer. "It was good. Just the right size."
"Excellent," Renee said. "I like one that is not too big, but not too small either. Let's get you off this bed."
I wasn't sure if that meant she accepted my request to get fucked or not. I watched her press a few more controls on the box and the cuffs deflated allowing me to wiggle out of them. I would have been happy to have her just toss me the dildo so I could fuck myself with it again. Or I would have been happy to lay back and let her to the work. In the end I didn't get either, but I got much more than I hoped to receive.
Renee helped me up and asked if I needed to go to the bathroom. I snickered and said, "No, I need to cum." She replied, "Yes, you have made that clear. Come over here."
She took my wrist and led me over to the padded bench and told me to bend over it. I was apprehensive but she assured me this is how "Carter fucks the shit out of me," so I acquiesced to her instruction. I didn't put up a fight when she cuffed my wrists and ankles to the bottom of the bench support so I was once again bound and spread for her amusement. It was then I noticed my ass was pointing toward the camera. Lovely.
"Mia, I gave you the opportunity to spank yourself, but you did not. My best fuck sessions are after I get spanked and you are about to find out why." Before I could respond, I felt the first blow of her right hand. I was not prepared for the amount of pain that shot through my body and I yelped.
"That was just a love tap, silly," Renee commented. "You'll learn though. Once you cum during impact play, you'll never be the same."
I wasn't sure what to make of that statement. It sounded like she was going to spank me until I came and that somehow that would transform me. I didn't have long to ponder it before the next strike found my left butt cheek. Again, I screamed. Then I felt four blows in rapid succession alternating right, left, right, left. Then as I started to cry, I felt Renee's finger push into my pussy. My stupid pussy didn't know it shouldn't lubricate when I was bound and spanked so Renee found little resistance.
"That's right my little sub, enjoy when your Mistress punishes you," she cooed. I didn't bother replying that I wasn't her sub. She knew that and I was enjoying her fingers, at least for the brief time they were inside of me before she resumed her spanking.
Apparently, my cries of pain displeased her since she stopped my spanking to tell me that. Her pause did give her time to finger me once again so she kind of reinforced my bad behavior with pleasure. But it was too much to ask that she would just get me off that easily. Instead she pulled her fingers out and roughly pushed the dildo into my pussy. The intrusion was unexpected and too fast to enjoy. Even her pumping it a couple of times didn't give me the pleasure I expected. She then put it in my mouth to gag me and warned me not to let it fall on the floor. I savored my own flavor, but had to bite down to avoid dropping it. I wasn't sure what additional punishment I would earn if I released it and I didn't want to find out either. My spanking resumed.
This time she switched to a paddle. I guess her hand was getting as sore as my ass. Whatever the reason, the pain intensified and was spread out over a larger area. I was howling, but the dildo gag was quite effective at muffling my sounds and my biting down on it helped me withstand the pain. I thought of cowboys in old Westerns that had to bite the bullet only I was biting the fake cock. With the increased pain, Renee to care to make sure her fingerings were more pleasurable as well. As desperate as I was to cum, part of me didn't want to do it while she was punishing me because that would show she had power over me. It was a battle I was destined to lose. Once she figured out I was fighting my desires, she switched from fingering me to sliding a vibe slowly in and out of my pussy.
"I can force you to cum, you dumb slut," she hissed at me. "But I want your mind, body and soul to admit you need to serve me. Once you give your cum to me instead of having me take it, you will be mine."
That made sense to my lust filled brain. Not that she was r****g me by any means since I was here voluntarily, but if I could fight the temptation to cum spiritually, even if my body gave in, I would win. I'd never thought of sex in these terms. I mean, when I arrived tonight, I wanted nothing more than to have sex with Renee. But now, while having sex I was fighting for my personal identity. The orgasm I craved what the key to becoming Renee's pet or me remaining independent. Already the battle for which result I truly wanted was raging in my subconscious, although I didn't understand that at the time.
Renee continued to paddle and tease me with the vibe for several additional minutes. My will to resist was decreasing. A need to submit was battling with my silly conscious mind attempting to counterattack. She stopped briefly and then pulled the dildo out of my mouth.
"You've done very well Mia. In fact, much better than I expected and far more than I did my first time. But you know in your heart how this ends. Just give in and I'll get you off."
I shook my head. She just nodded. "Very well."
She walked behind me again and I heard her picking something up off the table. She then walked in front of me. She was holding two things. One was a flogger. The other was a strap-on with the dildo I had been sucking stuck
in the harness. It glistened with my saliva and promised untold pleasure. The flogger promised more pain, but in a way enlightenment. I'd like to say I chose the flogger and that Renee eventually gave up trying to make me her sub. I'd like to say that. But what I actually said was "Fuck me. Fuck me into submission."
Renee simply replied, while slipping the harness on, "Well you did say you wanted me to fuck you like Carter did to me." I was too exhausted mentally and physically to offer any further responses. She didn't just walk behind me and ram the dildo home. No, she unhooked my wrists first. She left my ankles cuffed. Reflexively I moved my hands up to the bench to steady myself from the impending assault. Renee grabbed them and held them together in the small of my back. I felt like they were cuffed again because I had no strength to resist her. Then I felt her slowly slide the dildo into my pussy. I moaned. She knew she had me.
Renee was taking long, slow, profound strokes. I already felt close to orgasming. Renee gave me one hard thrust and held the dildo deep inside of me. She then leaned over me and whispered in my ear, "We both know how this ends. Say `please Mistress fuck me until I come,' and I will fuck you like no man has ever done and you will take your rightful place serving me."
I didn't say it immediately, although I wanted to. I guess I was just stubborn. Renee continued her slow, agonizingly slow, penetration of my overheated and needy pussy. I was just enough sensation to hold me on the edge of the biggest orgasm of my young life and I was confident Renee knew that. She had won. I had lost. I was ready to admit she knew me better than I knew myself from the first day we met in her class. Finally, I called out to her," Mistress, please fuck me! Make me cum and claim me as your property!"
I didn't know where the word property came from, as I had never thought of someone being someone else's property. Later as I did research into the BDSM culture now that I had pledged to serve my professor, I realized the word was a perfect expression of what I wanted. She was my Mistress. I was her property to do with as she pleased. And at the moment I yelled that, she wanted to fuck me into submission.
Instead of holding my wrists in the small of my back, she grabbed on in each hand and pulled them backward causing my back to arch and my red-hot ass to move off the bench and against her. Then she started thrusting. Hard. It was primitive fucking. It wasn't making love. Her hips rammed against my ass with each stroke banging me into the bench. As she pulled her cock back out of me, she pulled my arms with a force I didn't know she possessed only to slam the strap-on back into me and crashing me again into the bench. I threw my head back in ecstasy. I'd already pledged myself to her, but I knew what she wanted to hear and I needed to say it. "Please Mistress Renee may I cum?!?"
She pinned me against the bench taking both my wrists in her left hand and pressing them again against the small of my back. She continued to savagely fuck me, but she began spanking me again with her right hand. The pain shot right to my clit and then radiated outward as heat through my body. My pussy tried to clamp down on the dildo, but I couldn't.
"Cum for your Mistress and take your place at my feat, you dirty little sub slut!" she yelled.
Her words spoke to me. They were so different than anything a lover had ever said to me, but my previous lovers never made me feel like this before. I cried out in a throaty moan, "Yes Mistress I am yours!" and then my orgasm exploded. I saw stars. My nerve endings through my body all turned on at once. I cried out in pleasure. And Renee kept fucking me and spanking me.
"Don't think you're only cumming once after all the work I put it," she hissed. "Cum again for me slave!"
My body was on autonomous mode. I'm not sure if I would count the orgasms that flowed like water out of my body individually or if it was just one giant five-minute orgasm, but it consumed me. My head was spinning when she finally pulled out of my pussy with an obscene "plop" followed by a series of what I can only describe as pussy farts as the air she had jackhammered into me escaped. She then moved in front of me and had me suck the dildo clean. I was on autopilot. A cock, real or fake didn't matter, was presented in front of my face and I opened my mouth and sucked it. Satisfied it was clean, she helped me turn the bench 180 degrees. It was tough since my ankles were still clipped to the base, but we managed. I vaguely realized she wanted me facing the camera when she moved behind me again. I bent back over assuming she was going to spank me again, but instead she grabbed my hair and pulled my head up so it looked at the camera. My torso was at about a 45-degree angle. Not really standing and not bent over either. She told me to pinch my nipples. Then she pushed the dildo back into my very receptive pussy. I moaned, of course.
"Look at the camera, pet," she told me, now in a loving sultry voice. She was fucking me at a medium tempo. More than her teasing speed, but not the savage plowing I received that drove me to surrender to her. I looked at the camera and tried to smile.
"Repeat after me," she commanded. "My name is Mia Roberts." I repeated the line, although I'm not sure how clearly as my fog of orgasm was building again quickly and I was losing emotional contact with the real world. Renee continued to give me instructions. I continued to repeat them as clearly as I could to the camera.
"Tonight, I have given myself to Renee Dubois. She is now my Mistress and I pledge to do anything she says."
"If I am bad, I expect to be punished. If I am good, I expect to be rewarded."
"I make this decision of my own free will and it is not in exchange for a good grade in her class."
"What we do in private has nothing to do with Mistress Renee being my teacher and my being her student."
"This is a consensual relationship. I am not being blackmailed in any way."
"I will never again touch my pussy without her permission. It belongs to Mistress Renee."
"I will never orgasm without permission from my Mistress."
"If I want to cum, I need to ask permission first."
"If I break these rules, I expect to be punished."
"Mistress Renee owns me now and I will follow her orders immediately and without question."
"If Mistress choses to share me with her friends, I will serve them as if they were my Mistress." She punctuated that rule with a vengeful thrust reminiscent of her recent submission fucking. A shiver went through my body as I thought of how humiliating it would be for Renee to loan me out to a friend. But I repeated the line and I meant it.
"I pledge to follow these rules and any others Mistress Renee deems necessary to put in place during my training to make me a good submissive."
I grappled with that last one. Not because I didn't want to follow it, but because her methodical fucking of my pussy had another orgasm building and I was struggling to remain focused on what she was saying. I probably didn't get all the words correct, but I must have gotten close enough to please her because she started building a quicker tempo plunging her fake cock in and out of my pussy. She still had a tight grip on my hair, but I found the mix of pleasure and pain intoxicating so I didn't care. Every few strokes she really let me have it with the strap-on while she tugged my hair even harder. Then, when she slowed down to a normal pace, she would spank me again. I was delirious with pleasure. I found myself drifting in and out of consciousness. It wasn't so much like I was going to pass out, but more like my head was spinning and I was losing track of where I was and what was happening. My brain was a haze of pleasure. The spanking no longer hurt and any time she pulled my hair became a stimulant. My entire body had become one big erogenous zone.
Mistress Renee could sense what was happening. I'm pretty sure she could tell that I was beyond the cognitive thought to ask for permission to cum, but she took pity on me and reminded me. I think I sighed because I was too far-gone to care if I earned a new punishment, but somewhere in my subconscious something must have triggered me to remember punishment was bad. I think I babbled, "Please..." but I know I didn't add a qualifier such as "... stop" or "... may I cum." Fortunately she took sympathy on me. She was probably tired and wanted to go to be and didn't want to punish me anyway.
Mistress Renee pulled out of my well-used pussy and walked in front of the bench. Reflexively I opened my mouth assuming she wanted me to clean the dildo. I knew that doing so was a very submissive act and I knew that would keep my arousal train moving toward the station. But she didn't. She knelt down in front of me instead and took my hands in hers and gave them a squeeze.
"You're going to reach down and finger yourself my willing toy. I'm going to kiss you. When you are ready to cum, break the kiss and ask nicely," she instructed.
I did as she instructed and she leaned in and gave me a tender, loving kiss. I was less than tender rubbing my clit and her kisses soon became fierce. She also grabbed my hair again and held me tightly against her lips. This limited my ability to break away to ask for permission to cum. Her kisses were magical and I never wanted them to end, but I needed to orgasm so I fought to pull my head back and speak the words we both longed to hear. I needed to hear myself beg and submit to her again and I'm sure she needed validation that I was serious. But she was preventing that and I was stressed that I couldn't hold out much longer.
Finally, she pulled my head back. She then pivoted slightly so she was kneeling at an angle to my face and she forcibly aimed my head at the camera mounted in the ceiling. I could feel a dam bursting in my pussy as my juices poured down my thighs and my body began to convulse. "Please Mistress may I cum!" I shouted.
"Yes, you may, slut," she told me. "Cum for your Mistress and anyone else I chose to show this video."
In retrospect, having someone command you to cum and inspiring you to cum harder because they might share a video of you in the throes of passion really shouldn't be a turn on. But in the moment, it definitely was as fireworks exploded in my brain. My entire body clenched and I think I probably squirted because I never remember my fingers and thighs being that wet after I came. I'm sure I'll see the video someday so hopefully I will get confirmation about that. I bucked my body against the spanking bench as I rode the orgasm for all it was worth until my body gave out and I fell backwards to the floor. My bound ankles kept me near the bench with my knees facing upward, but my body was laying down for the count. My breathing was ragged and my eyes were unfocused on the ceiling. I vaguely remember Renee unhooking my legs and then helping me to stand. I was in no condition to do it myself. I thought she was helping me to the bed because I basically passed out from pleasure.
I woke, sore and tired, not in the basement but in Renee's bed upstairs. I was cuddled next to her. She also woke when I stirred. Her smile showed how much she cared about me. "Go to the bathroom and hurry back, sweetie," she told me. I slowly crawled out of her warm, comfy bed and gingerly walked to her bathroom. I had asked to be fucked like Carter fucked her and now I had to deal with the aftermath. I was in pain. But I also never felt as alive or with as much love for another person like I did for my new Mistress. I looked at myself in the bathroom mirror. My hair was a fright and my makeup was destroyed. I suppose I asked for that too.
"Mistress, can I shower and clean my face?" I called out to her as I sat on the toilet relieving myself.
"No, pet. Not yet," she replied. "I want to hold you a bit longer and you looked wonderful and well used, just like my slave slut should look... and smell for that matter. You really stank up the playroom last night. You'll need to clean it today."
Being described like that should have been humiliating, but I felt pride as I had pleased her and it was a badge of honor. I slowly returned to the bed as Renee lifted the covers so I could slide in next to her. She was naked and her breasts looked appetizing for breakfast. I saw that she also had on the strap-on that had given me so much pleasure. I admit I was a bit scared at what she planned to do with it at that moment. She told me to spoon her and she wrapped her arms around me. I felt the dildo pressing against my ass as she tenderly took my breasts in her hands and began to gently rub my nipples.
"You were amazing last night," she cooed into my ear. I felt warm and safe in her arms. The dildo was pressed against my ass and I had the feeling she intended to break in my unused back door. But that was OK. If that was what she wanted, that was what she was going to get. I only hoped she would take it easy on me the first time. I must have sighed again as I thought about that eventuality because she asked what I was thinking.
"Are you going to fuck my ass, Mistress?" I responded.
"Yes, but not yet," she told me. "I have to prepare your asshole first so you will really enjoy it. That takes time."
"Then why are you wearing the strap-on," I asked. "Are you going to fuck my pussy again?"
"Actually, after helping you to bed, I just fell asleep next to you without taking it off," she said. "Do you want me to fuck you again?"
Absolutely, Mistress," I replied. She smiled. "But maybe not right now. I'm really sore from last night."
"That is what you asked for little one," she reminded me. I just nodded. "Let me just hold you for a while," she told me.
We didn't talk. We just snuggled for fifteen or twenty minutes. Then Renee said she had to use the bathroom. When she returned, she had removed the strap-on. I looked up at her longingly wondering what happened next. She lay back down on the bed and told me to lick her nipples. That was a command I was happy to follow.
Her nipples quickly hardened with the attention and after a few minutes she told me to lick her pussy instead. "You were enthusiastic last night when you were tied. Let's see how you do when you are free," she told me. I quickly moved between her legs and began with long slow licks along the length of her vulva. She told me to do my best but that my technique needed work. She also told me I had fifteen minutes to get me off and if I succeeded I would get a reward. So, it was a mixed bag of feedback. I was disappointed she didn't think much of my skills, but I was happy that she was giving me time to improve and promised to teach me how to be better.
She gave me pointers as I lay between her legs including instructions of how most women she'd been with liked to be eaten (technique wise) and how she was a little different. I must have been doing all right because I brought her to climax with about a minute to spare. She praised me, but added that I needed a lot of practice. She then winked and told me I would be getting plenty of opportunity to improve. That was OK with me. I figured that my reward was that she would return the favor and get me off. An orgasm is a great way to start the day. But instead, she went to her closet and pulled out a frilly maid's outfit. She told me that my reward was to make her breakfast and to then clean the house. I'm sure the look of disappointment on my face was clear to see. She reminded me that I had pledged to serve her and follow her orders. She also told me that not every task would be sexual (although the costume certainly was) and that I should take pride in everything I did for her. I wasn't ready to buy that logic yet, but I got dressed as she ordered.
The maid's outfit didn't come with panties or a bra so I wore neither. As I was making the eggs, Renee came up behind me and wrapped her arms around me to play with my nipples. For a task that wasn't supposed to be sexual, my body certainly didn't understand. She had me make two plates of breakfast. Eggs, bacon, toast and coffee were on the menu. I placed the plates on her circular kitchen table, but I didn't sit down. I didn't want to presume I would be allowed to sit and eat until after she was done. I was half right. Renee told me to move my plate next to hers. She then told me to sit on her lap. As I did, she spread her legs so I was straddling her right thigh. She then told me to begin eating while she moved her right hand between my legs. My pussy was already wet with anticipation from when she played with my nipples and she found little resistance for sliding two fingers inside of me. After one bite of the eggs I leaned back against her and moaned.
"I can be a sweet Mistress or a mean Mistress," she whispered into my ear forcing me to struggle to hear her. Her fingers were now dancing on my clit and distracting me from what she was saying. "I know you didn't want to put on this outfit cook, but you did it. That makes you a good girl. After breakfast I want you to clean the playroom. Then you can shower and go home. Your parents are probably worried. Tell them you are going to babysit tonight again tonight and I may need you to stay the night. Now finish your breakfast."
Mistress Renee continued to work my pussy as I slowly ate breakfast. I was in no hurry to finish. Apparently, she was in no hurry to get me off either. It felt so right for me to be leaning into her with her fingers alternately finger fucking me and playing with my clit. By the time my last piece of toast disappeared into my mouth, I was panting in need and begging her to bring me off. She reiterated that I had been a good girl and gave me permission to cum without the usual delay I had begun to expect. It was a good cum. Not a great cum, but anytime you can come on your Mistress' lap, it is a reward to be celebrated. She told me to put my plate in the sink and that she would attend to it later. I then headed to the basement without her needing to remind me. I assume she then ate her breakfast.
By the time I was done cleaning up the playroom, which involved changing the sheets, starting to wash the old soiled ones, cleaning the vibes and putting the bench back where it started the evening, I was ready for my shower. I didn't really want to go home, but I knew my parents would freak if I didn't. I walked back into Renee's bedroom. It had not occurred to me to use the shower in the guest bathroom. I saw the strap-on on the bed and heard the shower running. At first, I had a dirty thought that I should put it on and surprise Renee in the shower. I bet she would let me fuck her. But trying to be a good girl took over and I took the dildo and harness back downstairs, cleaned the dildo and put them both back on the toy table. By the time I returned, Renee was just out of the shower. Her hair was still wet and she was just wrapping a towel around her body. I know I had lust in my eyes when I looked at her. "May I service you again, Mistress?" I asked in a little girl voice.
"Your enthusiasm is duly noted, baby, but not now. We both have things to do today. Shower so you don't look like the used slut you now are and go home. I'll have instructions for you later."
I felt squishy inside again when she said she would send me further instructions.
Back at home the day felt like it was dragging on forever. Waiting for a message from my new Mistress felt terrible, especially when my mom insisted I go food shopping with her. I knew I didn't get cell service inside the store and knew my mom could easily take an hour do the weekly grocery run. The entire time we were there I imagined Renee texting me just as we went into the store and then being mad that I didn't respond. I envisioned that she decided I didn't really want to be her pet and that she would dump me. But it turned out OK. She didn't message me until almost 3pm and when she did, she had a pretty simple task for me. I was to photograph all my clothes, shoes and underwear for her. That seemed like a pretty weird request, but given what we had done last night, I suppose it was the most normal thing I would do this weekend. I quickly went to my room, locked my door, stripped out of my sweatpants, t-shirt, bra and wet panties. Did I mention I had been having dirty thoughts about Renee all day? I then laid them neatly on my bed and began doing the same with the rest of my clothes. By the time I was done sending her pictures of everything, I was desperate to masturbate. I had been daydreaming of Renee telling me it was OK to do so as a reward for completing the task, but I didn't hear back from her until 7pm. When I did, it was instructions on how to dress and then a command to get to her house as quickly as possible.
The clothes she picked her not particularly sexy, but putting them on for her was exciting. I did not know what to expect when I arrived at her house. Would she stay home and play with me? Would Carter come over and use me? Would she bring other friends over to enjoy my body? As it turned out, the answer was none of the above.
The same note from the night before was on her door. She was getting dressed and I should come in. Immediately my heart sank as I pictured another night watching myself on TV while I was teased. As it turned out, Mistress Renee was in her room getting ready. She was sitting at her dressing table doing her makeup. She had on a bra, stockings and a garter belt, but was sans panties. I licked my lips when I saw her exposed pussy. She pointed to the space beneath her dressing table.
"Since you are right on time, you can get more practice licking my pussy. If you make me cum before I have to leave, then I'll let you cum later tonight."
My disappointment was evident when she said she was leaving, but I was excited to practice my new skills on her delicious pussy. The space under the table was a bit cramped, but I fit. Renee commented that the space was about the same as the desk in her classroom. I shivered at the thought of doing this at school. Then I refocused my efforts in getting my Mistress to orgasm. I didn't want to spend the night just teased again. Renee was less forthcoming with complements than this morning. Maybe she expected me to remember what she taught me or maybe it was just stressed about getting ready to go out. Thankfully, my skills were just good enough to bring her off as she finished her hair and makeup. She stood up, leaving me kneeling with my face glistening with her fluid. I love that feeling! She thanked me and then told me to grab some panties from her dresser and help her with her dress. It felt good to help her get ready for her date, or whatever they called their sessions. As typical, she looked stunning. When she was ready, she told me to strip. I quickly did, down to my bare ass. I knew time was running out until she had to leave so I didn't waste any. Renee moved toward me and gave me a very passionate and very possessive kiss.
"You got me off and I am a Mistress of my word. Tonight, will be more pleasure than pain. Use the bathroom and then meet me in the playroom."
I didn't really have to go, but I figured it might be my last chance for many hours, so I urinated. I then practically sprinted to the basement. The spanking bench had been moved against the wall and a new implement had
taken its place. I recognized it from Renee's video. It was the Sybian. She told me Carter had brought it over for her after hearing about how well I did last night and this morning. I guess I should have felt pride of accomplishment, although I was more than a bit nervous about what was about to happen.
"Most Sybianís have a variable speed control that the user or a friend manipulates," Mistress told me. "This one can do that, but it can also be controlled by an app." I watched as she tapped several buttons on her phone. "Please kneel over it and slide the little vibrating dildo into your pussy."
I reflexively gave my pussy a quick rub to make sure I was wet enough to slide down the plastic nub, although that really wasn't necessary. I was plenty wet to mount the device. The nub wasn't very large so it didn't fill me like the dildo had last night. But it was curved so it rubbed along the front wall of my pussy. I remember thinking it will get more interesting when the power's turned on. Mistress then secured leather cuffs on my wrists and attached to a chain from the ceiling. I was effectively bound to the device, although in an emergency I could stand and I took note that she had not locked the cuffs to the chain. I could escape if I really need to do so.
"Here's the deal little one," Renee began to explain. "I'm going over to Carter's place. I don't know when I'll be home. We'll check in on the video from time to time to make sure you are OK. Once I start the Sybian it will run on five-minute cycles. The first will be slow and very pleasurable. Then it will turn off for five minutes. The second is stronger and the third is full power. You'll definitely orgasm on the third cycle and possibly on the second. Overall it is a 30-minute pattern. Then it will repeat. If you're still in this position when I return and you haven't cheated by standing up, you will be rewarded further."
I said, "Yes Mistress, I understand."
She tapped her phone and the Sybian came to life. It was at a low speed and as she had said, very pleasurable, but I could tell it wouldn't get me off. Then Renee added, "I almost forgot, I have a new video for you to watch and keep you company."
With that she clicked a remote and the TV turned on. I wasn't surprised that it was the footage of me from last night. Once again Renee had managed to set me up for a night of teasing while she was out partying with her FWB and undoubtedly getting fucked properly herself. But I wasn't going to complain. I'd seen what the Sybian had done to her, dreamed about riding it myself and now had at least a few hours to enjoy it. My only question was whether I would survive the experience or whether I would have to tap out.
To be continued...
***********************************************************************************************
Babysitter's Education - Chapter 2 By Tappy McWidestance
Renee was gone before I had a chance to really enjoy the Sybian or ask her any questions. It was clear she intended to sexually torture me again tonight, although if her promise that power level 3 and maybe level 2 would make me cum, my experience would be different and much more exciting from yesterday. I started doing the math in my head. If I managed to stay in this position until she got back, I would cum two to four times per hour. Even if she came home early, that meant I had four hours riding the ultimate orgasm machine as I saw it called online. I could expect eight to sixteen orgasms assuming she came home early. Another six were not out of the question if she stayed out late. I put that thought out of my head. She could never resist me knowing I was in her playroom and at her mercy. I was surprised she could leave at all.
My basic night went like this: the five-minute slow speed was tantalizing and kept my lust simmering. Then watching my video for five minutes while the Sybian rested kept my libido steady. Then the medium speed would kick in. It was at this time I realized the little finger attached to the seat and inserted into my pussy would hit my g-spot on a regular basis. I closed my eyes and just rode the feeling. It got me close, but I didn't cum during the first cycle. When the Sybian stopped, I opened my eyes and my body relaxed. I was pretty confident that once I had my first orgasm, speed two would be strong enough to get me off, especially if I could keep the little finger in just the right spot. I knelt in anticipation waiting for the full speed mode to kick in. I was now pretty confident that Renee had set me up to orgasm in the double digits tonight. If true, that was a fine reward for me being a good girl indeed. I was watching myself on the TV, but I really wasn't focused on the show I was putting on there. I didn't know how far Carter lived from Renee, but I hoped she would get there in time for them to web into the feed from the security camera and watch when level three hit.
Were they watching? I don't know. If they were they didn't talk to me. But as soon as level three started, I was out of my mind. Yes, the Sybian is probably the most expensive vibrator on the planet, but damn, it is worth every penny. Especially when you are bound and forced to ride it. If you have the opportunity to experience one, do it.
I welcomed the five-minute break to allow my body to calm down after my
first orgasm. As before, the next five minutes on the slow speed did little
but to warm me up for the anticipated level two assault to come. I was
certainly pleasurable, but my mind was already preparing itself for the
intensity of the next two rounds. As I prophesied, I did come on the next
session with level two. It was right near the end and was a nice, happy
orgasm. My body was not out of control, but I knew that was coming soon and
probably on the next set of level three. I was getting to the point in the
video where I questioned whether I squirted last night. Before then I knew
I never had and I wasn't sure if I had last night or whether I was just
wetter than I ever had been before. Just as the video started showing that
part of my pervious performance, level three kicked in and I could no
longer concentrate on the TV. Or the camera. Or anything else but the
incredible buzzing on my clit and more importantly on my g-spot. The
Sybian's nub was dancing inside of me giving me a rapidly growing level of
arousal unlike anything I had experienced. Had I been more turned on when
Mistress fucked me into submission with her strap-on last night? Yes, I'm
sure I was. But this experience, while different, was amazing as well. I'd
never gone from relaxed but with anticipation to holy shit I'm going to cum
so quickly. I'd watched Renee endure this having been ordered not to cum
and I don't see how she could have done it. Right on the heels of my brain
signaling a big orgasm was building and a freight train was coming down the
tracks, I had an intense feeling like I had to pee. There was nothing I
could do but ride the wave and when my orgasm crashed over me, I began to
squirt.
If I had doubts last night, there were no doubts tonight as my cum sprayed
out of my pussy and into the air. It destroyed me and left me hanging by my
wrists from the cuffs as the sixth cycle finished up and the Sybian turned
off. My chest was heaving and I gasped for air. I felt nothing below my
waist. I was numb with pleasure. My head was still hanging low with my hair
covering my face when I finally began to recover and join the living. It
must have taken me the full five minutes to recuperate as the low buzz of
the Sybian returned just as I raised my head and smiled a weak smile toward
the camera. I hoped Mistress had seen that.
For those keeping score at home, that was three orgasms, including a
soul-crunching squirter, in the first hour. While I was thankful for all
three, I began to worry again about how I would survive three to five more
hours. Sure I could quit any time, but I wanted to prove my worth to
Mistress Renee and show I could handle anything she could dish out. But as
the next low-level vibration period drew to a close, I had a new
probably. Even that level almost brought me off. My body was becoming much
more sensitive to stimulation. In any other environment, that would be a
good thing, but here it meant I came again only two minutes into the medium
speed time. That also meant I was close to coming again when it turned
off. I cursed the timer. I am sure it will not surprise you that I did cum
three times when it was turned back on high including another squirter on
the third high speed round. And the fourth. My body had now decided the
slow speed was enough to edge, the medium could get me off twice and the
high speed three times. And I didn't want anything to change.
After four hours, the Sybian did shut down. I had remained kneeling on it
the entire time. I was a sweaty, cum soaked, mess. I didn't squirt every
time the high speed cycle came on, but if my memory served, I did four
times and I felt dehydrated. After about ten minutes, it was obvious the
torturous device wasn't going to start another cycle. I was very tempted to
release myself and get some water to drink. I even went so far as to pull
unhook my cuffs from the chain in anticipation of doing so. But when I
began to stand up, both my legs were asleep and I ended up slumping
forward. My face was on the floor, supported by my hands as a pillow, but I
was still sitting on the Sybian and in that is the position I fell
asleep. That was also the position my Mistress found me in a couple hours
later. I woke to the slap of her hand on my ass.
"It looks like you had a fun night, my little tramp," she exclaimed. "At
least half your body could follow instructions."
It took me a moment to focus on my Mistress. She looked like I felt. I
think Carter rode her hard and sent her home wet. I managed a weak smile
but didn't vocalize any words. It was pretty obvious how both our nights
went. We ended up in her bed again and again she possessively spooned
me. In the morning she again sent me to prepare breakfast while she
showered. This time I was naked. I loved serving her in this way. She
returned to the kitchen looking fresh while I was still walk of shame
nasty. Again she allowed me to sit on her lap and again she brought me off
while I was eating. I could get accustomed to that kind of breakfast. After
I came she told me to shower and dress. I watched as she began to eat. I
didn't like being separated from her, but I needed to wash. By the time I
returned the kitchen was spotless. Mistress Renee told me to go home and
that she would clean up my mess in the playroom. I volunteer to help, but
she declined. That was a disappointment. But what could I do? I went home.
Monday morning Renee texted me a list of clothes to wear. They were not
trashy at all and were perfectly normal for a student in class. I was kind
of disappointed. Renee also treated me perfectly normal in class. I knew we
were keeping our relationship on the down low, but a wink or secret nod
acknowledging I was now her property would have been nice.
Tuesday she again dressed me. This time she had me wear a skirt too short
to be appropriate in class. But since I didn't have her class I guess she
thought it would be fun. I sent her a selfie aimed under my desk so she
could see my legs as proof I had done it. That night when I went to bed,
she called me and we ended up having phone sex. I masturbated while my legs
were spread with my feet facing the corners of my bed in my new favorite
position. We every sweet, nasty word she spoke into my ear, I became more
aroused and I loved her just a little bit more. Thursday night was similar
only instead of Renee speaking into my ear driving me crazy, she let me do
the talking about my fantasies as we both rubbed ourselves to very
satisfying climaxes.
Friday I was once again ordered to wear my shortest skirt. But this time
Renee instructed me not to wear panties and to sit in the front row of her
lecture hall. My heart started beating faster as I dressed and I was very
turned on by the time I sat down in front of her. She didn't have to tell
me that I wasn't allowed to cross my legs. I was sure she wanted me to sit
there with them spread as far as the skirt would allow and flash her my
needy pussy. I don't remember much of her lecture because I was thinking
more about kneeling under her desk and eating out her pussy. But that would
have to wait until I arrived to babysit that night.
For the remaining couple of months of the semester until Summer break that
is pretty much how our relationship went. Renee told me what to wear to
school each day. Progressively I started dressing sexier and sexier. She
sent me links to an online lingerie store and we bought far too many racy
undergarments for me. Even on the days where she had me dress down, I would
be wearing something sexy under my clothes to remind me of my status. I
loved it.
We had phone sex once or twice a week depending on how Renee felt. I was up
for it every night because I thought it was a great presleep activity, but
she always kept me guessing as to whether she would call. On the nights I
babysat, I always got there early enough to eat her pussy while she got
ready and also had to do it when she got home. We never did repeat the two
sleep over nights, although I volunteered to stay every time I was
there. Renee thought it was better that I wasn't there when her son woke
up. I couldn't argue, although I was disappointed.
As for my pleasure, I usually had some form of self-bondage and teasing to
make my night interesting after her son went to sleep. He did almost bust
me once as he woke up to go to the bathroom. Sometimes Renee would get me
off when she came home (always after she came first) and sometimes I would
be sent home unfulfilled. I was really looking forward to summer break
because I figured it would mean more playtimes and it did. But summer was
also a time for a summer job and I got one I did not plan for or expect.
School let out for the summer on a Friday. It was a weekend when Renee
didn't have her son so I didn't expect to see her because she would be with
Carter. But Friday night she called me and told me to be at her house at
9am sharp ready to work. I was giddy until she mentioned something about
spring-cleaning and I pictured myself scrubbing the kitchen in my maid's
outfit. Needless to say I was right on time and yes I was immediately
instructed to put on the costume. But I didn't clean the house. I spent the
day pleasuring Mistress Renee and she spent the day extending her dominance
over me. That night she told me she was going to have some friends over and
that she expected me to me my usual charming self. I noted that she didn't
say she was going to share me with them, but I anticipated that is what she
meant by my being charming. I wondered if Carter would be one of her
guests. Given what I knew about him, I definitely figured Renee might share
me with him. But as usual, I was wrong.
Early in the evening we both dressed for the party. I for one was glad the
party was here as I was only dressed in lingerie. I thought I looked great,
but I definitely didn't want to go out. I was dressed in white, betraying
my lack of innocence. I had on a lacy bustier, a g-string that left little
to the imagination and was already beginning to soak through, stay up white
stockings and white stilettos. Honestly I can't understand how Mistress
Renee could resist throwing me on the bed and fucking me with her
strap-on. I hoped she planned that for later.
By contrast, she was dressed all in black, as befitting a Mistress, and in
leather instead of lace. She was wearing a corset, a thong (at least she
had a little more modesty than I did) fishnet stockings and leather bitch
boots that came up to her mid thigh and had a four-inch heel. She was
intimidating but also looked mouth watering. Looking at us as a couple,
there was no doubt as to our respective roles.
She told me my job that night was to keep the drinks and snacks flowing to
her guests. I would have help at times, but it was my responsibility to
make sure she was seen as a good host. Again I took that to mean
sexually. When I was not serving others, I was to kneel by her side. She
had already taught me that position and we had been using it for a couple
of months so I wasn't sure why she felt the need to reinforce that rule,
but so be it.
There were three couples that arrived shortly after 8 that night. All three
were lifestyle couples. Two were male Doms with female slaves and one was a
female Mistress who arrived with two male slaves. Both the men were wearing
collars and the woman was holding chain leashes attached to them. She was
exceptionally beautiful and her slaves were very muscular and athletic. The
other two couples were older men with younger, college aged girls. I
theorized they had daddy fetishes or were sugar babies. But everyone seemed
nice and after introductions I began taking drink orders. The Mistress
instructed her two slaves to help me in the kitchen. They were friendly
enough, although neither sounded as tough as their physiques would
dictate. I suppose that is why they were subs, I silently chuckled to
myself. That didn't stop me from imagining them bending me over the counter
and having their way with me. Although it had been months since I had a
real cock (Mistress Renee's strap-on was plenty for me) I wasn't beyond
looking at a hunk of meat and wondering how they would handle a hellcat
like me. But I digress.
The party, other than the obvious proclivities of those in attendance, was
perfectly normal. That is to say, nothing kinky was happening and
conversation was fairly vanilla for the first hour. Then as the drinks had
been flowing a bit, conversation between the dominants began to take a more
sexual tone as they began to "talk shop" and as Renee started talking about
spanking I had the feeling that I might soon be called upon as a
demonstration model. They older guys were fairly good looking, but I must
admit I would have loved for Renee to offer me to the other Mistress to be
put over her lap. Then again, since her slaves were male, I wasn't sure if
she would want to punish me.
But alas, Renee was not ready to share me that night. The purpose of the
party was a collaring ceremony, as both of the older men wanted to
officially collar their young slaves. It was interesting to watch. Both
girls were obviously thrilled and both gave their new official masters head
after their collars were locked on. I was jealous. I had not known about
collaring ceremonies until that moment, but I wondered why Renee had not
chosen to collar me. Later after everyone had left, I asked her for
permission to ask a question and then asked her why she had not made it
official that I belonged to her. I was confused because I had worn collars
during our play, but apparently play was all I meant to her. She told me
that because she was a switch, she felt weird about collaring me and that
she loved me very much and hoped I would remain her perfect little slave
girl. Our dynamic seemed different after that. I knew she was submissive to
Carter, but I didn't know if he had collared her and I didn't see why that
meant she couldn't collar her own slave too.
We got to play on Sunday too. I was still a bit upset over not being collared, but Mistress Renee still delighted in binding, teasing and spanking me so it turned out to be a pretty good day. As I was dressing to leave she gave me a piece of paper with a name and an address on it. When I asked what it was, she told me she had arranged an interview for me for an internship at a law firm. The firm's name was Lehr, Hillman and Jenner. I told her I had never heard of them.
"It's a small firm," Renee told me. "They handled my divorce. Just three partners and they all specialize in different things. Hillman does divorces, Lehr does real estate and Jenner does tax issues. They need a research assistant for the summer, maybe longer and it would be a great learning experience. You need to be there at 11am tomorrow morning. Don't be late."
"I'm not sure I want to be an intern," I countered. "They get paid shit and get dumped on for work."
"Nonsense," Renee replied. "You need a summer job and this will pay better than retail. Plus it is not a stuck up law firm and will look good on your application when you finish up Community in a year and want to transfer
somewhere."
That did make sense to me so I agreed to at least go and talk to them about
the position and get some interview experience if nothing else. Renee
dressed me very professionally for the interview. She explained that even
though it was an intern position, you should always dress like you are
applying to be CEO. She did allow me to wear three-inch heels instead of my
usual four-inch because she didn't want to risk having me fall down,
although hidden from view I did have on some sexy and lacy lingerie. "Even
though you are a professional," Renee explained, "you are still a woman and
should always remember that."
I got to the office early so I would be sure I was on time. I sat in the
car for about 15 minutes with the AC blowing full power to keep me cool. I
was nervous and started to panic a bit, but five minutes early I summoned
up my courage and walked into the office. Although Renee had said they were
not stuffy, the lobby was very formal and the receptionist was very
formal. I suppose she had to make a good first impression for the firm and
she certainly did that. I told her I was here for an intern interview and
she said I was expected. She gave me an application to fill out and said
Mr. Lehr would be with me as soon as his meeting was over. I started to
relax as I filled out the form. Having a task always helped me. It took
about 10 minutes to do the paperwork and then another five for Mr. Lehr to
walk into the lobby and greet me. He was an older man (at least to me)
probably in his mid forties. I pictured him as not exactly handsome, but
not bad either. Kind of middle of the road. But I wasn't there looking for
a date, so it didn't really matter. He was the firm's real estate lawyer.
The interview itself went fine, by my estimation. He made the position
sound interesting. The money wasn't great, but for an internship at least
it was paid. My expenses at home are not too much so I could save most of
the pay for school next year. I was OK with that. The hours were pretty
standard 8 to 5, although if they had a big case he did warn me that
overtime might be necessary. As long as it wasn't on a Friday night when I
was babysitting some OT wasn't a problem. Our interview lasted about 20
minutes and then he passed me off to Mr. Jenner. He was about the same age
and attractiveness. He was the tax specialist and I could tell his mind was
razor sharp. I felt like I had screwed up a couple answers with him and he
was more specific in his questioning than Mr. Lehr had been. I made a
mental note about their contrasting interview styles and took mental notes
of how to approach future interviews. Again we went about 20 minutes or
so. Then he said he would hand me over to Ms. Hillman.
"Ms. Hillman?" I thought. I had not been expecting one of the partners to
be a woman, although that was pretty sexist of me to have assumed Hillman
would be a man. I knew there were women attorneys, of course, and since I
knew the third partner handled primarily divorce cases, it made sense that
Renee would have chosen a female attorney. I silently scolded myself for
making such a stupid mistake. Mr. Jenner escorted me to Ms. Hillman's
office. I noticed the door said A. Hillman without any designation of Ms.,
Miss or Mrs. to give away her gender or marital status. She also had a
secretary sitting directly across from her door. She was as attractive as
the front receptionist and I suddenly began to feel inferior again. Her
secretary, probably I should say administrative assistant, had a glass desk
and I could see she had on a skirt a bit short, in my estimation, to be
professional, but she had great legs. She had taken off her shoes, but I
could see they had heels like I was accustomed to wearing. Again I made a
snap judgment that she would be kind of a bitch because she might think I
was interning to take her job, but that wasn't the case at all. She was
warm and friendly. She said Ms. Hillman would be a few minutes and had me
sit down to wait. She offered me coffee, iced tea or water, but I
declined. We then chatted about the job a bit and she was very positive
about the intern position. She also spoke highly of Ms. Hillman although I
could tell she was less impressed with Lehr and Jenner. She made sure I
knew it wasn't because they were bad bosses, but she said that Ms. Hillman
was just spectacular so they paled by comparison.
Finally the office door opened and Ms. Hillman walked out. I was
stunned. Well, she was stunning and I could barely speak. She was tall and
voluptuous. She was definitely not rail thin as so many women try to be
these days. She had a fairly narrow waist, but bigger hips and a very
impressive bust (it had to be augmented I judged) giving her a perfect
hourglass figure. She was probably 5' 8" or 9" tall without the four-inch
heels. With her shoes she was easily six feet tall and very imposing. As a
lawyer, I am sure she knew how to use her intimidating figure to her
advantage. I could see why a woman going through a divorce would want her
to represent her. She was also wearing a silk blouse and a black skirt that
came down to her knees. I couldn't tell if she was wearing stockings or
pantyhose, but her legs looked strong as if she spent lots of time at the
gym. She also had fiery red hair. Personally I never thought I would look
good as a ginger, but on her, the color fit perfectly. Then it struck me
that she looked a lot like Christina Hendricks, only a bit taller, bustier
and more imposing. She held out her hand to shake mine and introduced
herself. Her voice was sultry and throaty, kind of like Kathleen Turner,
but not quite as extreme. I think I was in lust immediately. I also
stammered my introduction. She was less formal than the other lawyers and
said to call her Austin. She led me into her office and told me to shut the
door.
Her office was a little bigger than the two other partners. Given my recent
experiences with Mistress Renee and her imposing nature, I had no doubt
Ms. Hillman got whatever she wanted in the firm and had the two men wrapped
around her finger. Speaking of fingers, I noticed a large diamond ring
indicating she was married. That kind of dashed my lustful hopes, but I
must admit, the intern job did just become more appealing.
Her interview was longest and the most formal of the three. Besides my
future desires to study law, we talked about personal goals, my thoughts on
community college and whether doing menial babysitting work for Renee was
rewarding. Obviously Renee had told her I worked for her, but I didn't know
if she told Ms. Hillman the details of our relationship and the tone of the
questions did not hint that she knew I was Renee's sub. I got the sense
that she was asking about how I felt about unskilled labor because the
intern job did a lot of grunt work to free up the partners to work on the
more complex issues. I was 100% OK with that as long as I could spend my
days close to this powerful woman and then go back to Renee to punish me
for having such evil thoughts about my boss. Of course I didn't tell her
that, but I tried to explain that I was a team player (Renee knew that,
snicker) and I was happy to do whatever the firm needed so I could learn
and help the firm.
Although I got off to a rough start, I think by the end the interview was
going well. By my estimation, two out of the three went fine. I didn't know
how many other people they were interviewing, but I thought I had a
shot. Ms. Hillman told me they would be making their decision by the end of
the week but she did not comment on whether I was under consideration. I
smiled and said "Thank you for the opportunity to interview."
She then handed me her card, something the other two partners had not done,
and said, "If you have any questions or want to add to what you have told
us, please give me call or send an email."
It was kind of a perfunctory end to the interview and did not give me
confidence about my prospects, but I took the card as she stood up. I
didn't stand immediately. Instead I was watching her form as she began to
walk around her large wooden desk. I then glanced down at the card. I'm not
sure what I was hoping to find because writing "Call me so we can meet and
fuck," scribbled on the back probably wasn't very professional. I did
notice she just used her initials K.A. Hillman instead of her full name. I
looked up from the card to see that she had circled her desk and was now
moving behind my chair. I had to twist my neck to follow her. I suddenly
felt very nervous as she towered over me.
"Thank you for coming in today. We'll let you know if you are selected in a
couple of days," she told me. She then walked to the door and opened it. I
had to gather my wits before I could stand up. When she had been close to
me I got a good whiff of her perfume and it was as intoxicating as her
look. I was lost in lust as I gathered myself to leave. I thanked her for
seeing me and for the opportunity to be her intern. I made sure to say her
intern instead of the firm's intern because, honestly, I would have done
anything for her at that moment. She just smiled. But it was a knowing
smile. I looked at her assistant as I walked through the door. Since her
desk was glass, I could now see her legs. They were not crossed. They were
spread and I could see up her skirt. There was not enough light to see
much, but I looked anyway. When I did raise my eyes I saw her looking at
me. I blushed because I knew that I was busted. I hurriedly walked up the
aisle toward the front of the office. Before I left I looked back and
Austin and her assistant were looking toward the front of the office. They
were talking. I had the sense that I was the subject of conversation.
I didn't go home, but instead went to Renee's house to tell her about the
meeting. I was also very aroused and I hoped she would do something about
it. She seemed angry at me and told me she hoped my thinking with my pussy
instead of my brain had not screwed up her professional relationship with
Ms. Hillman. "She helped me a lot when I got divorced and I had to call in
a number of favors to get you that interview," she scolded me. She then
bent me over, flipped up my skirt, pulled down my panties and began to
spank me. It took maybe two swats for me to start wiggling my butt to egg
her on, not that she needed much encouragement. After a few more spanks, I
began thrusting my butt back toward her hand in a gesture to entice her to
finger me.
But apparently this was an actual punishment because she didn't finger me
or bring me to orgasm. She also didn't insist that I get her off before she
made me cum. I just got a firm spanking and then was sent home. I admit I
had very naughty thoughts on the drive home and since I was home alone, it
was very difficult not to grab my vibe and go to town on my pussy. It was a
struggle, but I was a good girl. I was kind of lost most of the afternoon
thinking about Renee and why she didn't want to play with me. I was also
thinking about Austin and wondering if she played with girls. About 4pm I
got an email from her assistant. I expected that it would be a form letter
saying I didn't get the position, but instead it was an email saying I had
made the first cut and that they wanted me to take a d**g test. I'd never
had to do that for a job before, but beside some alcohol, I didn't do d**gs
so I didn't think it was a big deal. There was a form attached that I had
to fill out and then a list of locations where I could get blood drawn for
the test. I called the one that was closest to my house and they said I
didn't need an appointment and that they were open until 6. I told them I
would be right over.
I quickly replied to the email saying I was getting the blood drawn that
afternoon. I hoped my quick reply would show my eagerness for the
position. The lab told me it would take a couple days for the results and I
consented to have them sent to Ms. Hillman since she was the one paying the
bill. I then had to wait. That was tough. Two days went by without contact
from the firm. Then three. Finally four days after my initial interview I
got another email from Ms. Hillman's assistant. I felt more comfortable
calling her Ms. Hillman than Austin, by the way, because I felt inferior to
her. Anyway, the email asked if I could come in at 4pm Friday for another
round of interviews. Of course I accepted. Then I sent a message to
Mistress Renee to tell her the good news. She told me to come over to her
place at 2pm so she could make sure I was dressed appropriately. Since I
knew it wouldn't take two hours to dress, I assumed she wanted to
play. Thankfully I was right.
Unfortunately after I ate her to a very satisfying orgasm, she felt the
need to just edge me in return. She explained that she thought I would be
more focused in the interview if I had some pent up sexual energy. I think
she was just being her usual teasing self. This was one of the weekends
where her ex had her son, so hopefully she was planning to play with me
later before she went out to meet Carter.
Mistress Renee had a beautiful business suit for me to wear to the second
interview. It was tailored as if it had been made for me. It was gray and
very flattering. The skirt was above my knee, but not by much and didn't
look too inappropriate. I tried on the two-button jacket and it was cut to
show a fair amount of cleavage if the blouse I wore under it allowed
it. Not that I was going to do that now, but it was good to know for future
reference. I took both the jacket and skirt back off so Renee could pick my
lingerie and blouse.
I expected her to pick something lacy and probably a little trashy so, as
Renee had reminded me several times, I could feel like a woman under the
fairly conservative professional suit. And I was right. I was surprised,
however, that she chose a fairly constricting corset for me. It was white
with decorative lace, but as she cinched it up in the back, it took my
breath away. It was tight. It also forced my breasts up toward the sky. The
bra section was basically a shelf to keep my girls from bouncing, but also
exposed the tops of my boobs down to the nipple. Although I never really
had an hourglass figure, the corset did manage to squeeze my waist enough
to at least start the illusion that I had curves. The bottom of the corset
had a built in garter belt. I knew that meant I'd be wearing real
stockings. I was fine with that. When Mistress helped me put on a white
silk blouse and then picked up the skirt, I realized she meant for me to go
to the interview without panties. I did speak out of turn and told her I
thought it was inappropriate.
"Nonsense, little one," she replied. "You're going to get this job and then
I'm going to take you out to dinner to celebrate before my date. I want to
be able to play with you at the restaurant."
That kind of scared me to think of what kind of restaurant she might pick
where my being without panties would be an asset, but I must admit I felt
naughty and the corset was starting to feel great. She helped me put on the
jacket and my usual 4-inch heels and I must admit I looked like I belonged
in a law firm. The only apparent distraction was my stiffening nipples
poking into the silk blouse, but as long as I kept the jacket on they would
remain hidden.
Renee's doorbell rang shortly after and she excused herself saying it was probably her ex to pick up their son. I got to meet him as he was gathering all of his k**'s stuff for the weekend. He looked like he was about to drool when he saw me all put together. That helped my ego. I wondered if he knew his ex-wife had gone to the dark side. Maybe that was why he looked excited. He probably saw me and thought "three-way."
Mistress Renee drove me to the office so she could take me out right after the interview. That gave me a chance to daydream and think about how my life had changed in the last six months as I stared out the window. When we arrived, she gave me a kiss and told me good luck. I walked up to the office, nervous, but feeling good. The front receptionist sent me right down to Ms. Hillman's office. Her assistant was sitting at her desk and greeted me warmly. I sat down trying to make sure I didn't flash her. I noticed her legs were once again splayed open under the desk, although I couldn't see anything from the angle I had chosen to sit. That was OK. I didn't need any distractions.
A few minutes later Ms. Hillman's door opened and she stepped out. "Jillian," she said apparently talking to her assistant. I'd not caught her name last time I was here. "You can take off if you want. This is my last interview of the day."
"OK, Austin," the woman replied. "See you Monday. Have a good weekend." She then shut down her computer and stood up. I remained sitting. I didn't want to assume she was ready for our interview. Ms. Hillman walked over to me. Actually towered over me is a more apt description. Her heels were five inches today if they were an inch. She was probably 6'3" and I was maybe 4 feet when I was sitting. I felt my mouth go dry. She was wearing a suit as well, but my eyes were level with her waist. She looked down at me and I realized my breasts would be appearing larger than the last time I was here because of the corset. I blushed for the second time in that office.
"I like your shoes, but there is no need to be formal wearing heels like that this late in the day," she told me. "Leave them here along with your jacket."
Those two statements were perfectly natural and friendly, but to me they sounded like an order and I liked that. Without even thinking I kicked off my shoes and hung up my jacket. Ms. Hillman back moved toward the door, but was waiting for Jillian to leave. She was facing outward acknowledging her assistant as she walking down the aisle toward the front door. That left
me, now sans 4-inch heels about even with her amazing breasts as I moved
toward her office. I felt my mouth watering and I was so mesmerized by
their shape I almost walked into her. She was also wearing the same perfume
as last time and I felt myself getting dizzy again just like last time I
was here. If Austin noticed she didn't comment. She turned and walked into
her office. I stared at her ass for a moment and then followed. I sat down
in the chair facing her desk. As she rounded the corner of her desk she
kicked off her own shoes. "There, now we can relax," she said. She had a
folder on her desk that I assumed were my test results and possibly notes
from our first interview. She sat down in her oversized leather desk chair,
picked up the folder and then swung her feet up onto her desk. I had a
perfect view of her stocking clad legs and feet. I was sure someone as
refined as her would not wear pantyhose.
"Let's see what we have," she announced as she opened the folder.
"Your bloodwork was fine. No i*****l d**gs, no STDs and you're not
pregnant. But you probably knew that. Your estrogen and progesterone is
elevated. Are you on the pill?"
I didn't realize they were screening for more than d**gs, but I was on the
pill so I admitted it. I had thought about stopping taking it since I'd
only had sex with Renee for six months at this point, but she had warned me
that she might share me with friends so I figured I would at least finish
up my prescription in case any were guys.
"Since you are on the pill, I assume you are sexually active?" Austin asked
me. "College is the time for cheap adventurous sex so I won't ding you for
that."
"Yes I am active," I confirmed. I almost said that I was in a committed
relationship, but if I did, she might ask with whom and I didn't want to
out either Renee or myself.
"I remember when I was an undergrad," Austin began a soliloquy. "I messed
around a lot. I even fooled around with my roommate. It was great. By the
time I got to law school though, it was almost all work. I did meet my
future husband though. You probably don't know that I am married to
Robert."
"Robert, mam?" I asked.
"Sorry, Mr. Lehr," she replied. "He likes to be formal in business. He
probably didn't tell you his first name or that we were together.
Just then her phone rang and it was her husband. Austin answered on the
speakerphone so I heard both sides of the conversation. He told her he was
done for the day and that he was heading home.
"I'm doing Mia's second interview and then I'll be on my way," she
said. "Say hello to Mr. Lehr."
I said hello being sure to call him Mr. Lehr. I also confirmed that I was
excited for the opportunity to intern at their firm. He responded by
telling me, "She can be a real ball breaker. Don't let her give you any
shit."
That seemed inappropriate, but Austin just kind of laughed it off. "I'll
break your balls tonight when I get home. Make sure dinner is ready for
me."
It was a weird little conversation, but she clicked off the speaker and
said, "Let's continue."
I tried to refocus my mind, but seeing her legs wasn't helping. Neither was
my hard nipples now prominently poking into my silk blouse.
"I assumed your blood work would be fine, but it's a process we go
through. We're a small firm and we simply don't want to deal with d**g
users."
She didn't say it, but I guess being sexual active was fine.
Austin continued, "You got two out of three votes from the partners. Two
other people did as well. It doesn't really matter who didn't vote for
you. We all just have individual preferences. Actually, all three people
got a no vote from a different partner. There was one man who got three
yeses, but he had an STD. That isn't an immediate disqualification, but he
claims he didn't know he had it and that was a problem. That also
eliminated him from consideration."
So the position was down to three candidates and each of us had at least
one mark against us. Those were pretty good odds.
"I want to tell you a bit more about the job," she said. She also stood
back up. Now my eyes focused on her chest. I shook my head to try and
refocus.
"I'll be honest with you, Mia. I voted against you."
I was crestfallen. I had pegged her as the final decision maker and if she
was against me, I was sunk.
"But it's probably not for the reason you think," she continued. "You were
the only girl we interviewed. It's not a shock that Robert and Thomas voted
for you. I see them ogle Jillian and Charlotte all the time."
"So you didn't want to have someone else for them to leer at in the
office?" I asked. I didn't say it, but if I didn't get the job because her
husband was a horn dog I was going to be pissed.
"No, that doesn't bother me," she said. "Robert and I have an open
marriage, provided we are both truthful about who we want to play with and
don't have an secrets. We also play safely, use condoms and get tested
regularly. I know he fucks Charlotte every now and again and I'm OK with
that. She's clean and doesn't sleep around. I have my suspicions about
Jillian and Thomas having an affair, but it's none of my business."
"So if you are not worried about me tempting your husband, why did you vote
against me?" I asked. This was turning personal instead of being a business
reason and I really hoped she would tell me what her issue was with me. As
she talked, she walked back around the back of my chair like she had done
the last time we spoke. Her voice and perfume was just as hypnotic as last
time as well, although my anger was keeping me more focused. From behind my
chair, she told me.
"Honestly, it's your relationship with Renee," she said. Then she continued
to circle in front of me and then leaned on her desk so she was facing
me. Just like before I entered the office, my sitting position allowed her
to tower over me. Now I was less intimidated than mad.
"What does my relationship with Renee have to do with whether I would be a
good intern?" I asked. "Are you prejudice against lesbians? That seems
strange since you are a swinger with your husband."
She sat up on the desk and crossed her legs. It was definitely a power move
designed to assert her sexual dominance since I brought up her
husband. Then she chuckled. I hated when she did that because it always
made me feel like I had done something very wrong.
"I'll be honest with you Mia. I thought you were the best candidate, but I
didn't want your working here to screw up your relationship with
Renee. I've gotten to know her pretty well since handling her divorce and I
know she can run very warm and cold. I also know about the special
babysitting services you provide her. I know she has been very happy and
she told me you were happy too. Working at a law firm can be very demanding
and you would not be always be available at her beck and call."
I sat for a moment formulating an answer. "You're right I've been at her
beck and call, but lately, things have been strained. I think just my
interviewing caused that. But we are working our way through it. We'll be
alright."
"I am glad to hear that," Austin replied. "It's just the nature of our
practice, that when we call because a case needs to be researched or we
need to prepare a brief, you need to be available."
"I understand," I said, not sure if I really did or not. "Would I have to
give up babysitting?" I specifically didn't mention the special services I
provided.
"No, that is not my intention, but depending on how things work out, you
might have to make that choice," she replied.
"So do I get the job?" I asked her directly, this time making sure to make
eye contact instead of staring at her legs like I know I had been doing.
"Do you have any questions before we begin the final part of the
interview?"
Again I pondered my response. I'm not stupid. Her sitting on her desk in
front of me was obviously to distract me. She also knew I was involved in a
sexual relationship with Renee. I'm sure she could tell I was attracted to
her and she admitted she and her husband were swingers. She also had done
an STD on me, which I passed, and that was one of the criteria of playing
with her. I can't believe I didn't realize it before but now it made
perfect sense.
"I just have one question," I told her. "Is the K on your business card
mean your first name is Karter?
"Would it surprise you if I said yes?" she asked me.
"No," I replied. "Actually it makes a lot of sense. So what am I really
doing here?"
"You are here to interview for the intern position," she said. Then she
uncrossed and spread her legs. "If that is all you want, that is fine. But
you should know that I have been directing your training. Renee has been
preparing you to be good enough to serve me. I would prefer that you become
intimately involved with this firm." She winked after that in case I
somehow missed her meaning. "While I will teach you about the law and
prepare you for your future legal studies if you go that direction, your
primary responsibility will be pleasuring me and keeping me happy. I have a
very high sex drive and need frequent attention."
I was staring between her legs at this point. My mouth was watering as was
my pussy. "But what about Renee?" I asked. "I think I love her."
"I understand," she replied. "Renee feels the same way about you. She is
willing to trade you to me in order to get continued access to Robert's
cock. You see I made a mistake allowing her to fuck him. He has a wonderful
dick and she got addicted to it. Those nights she staggered home were after
I gave them permission to fuck."
"I thought you said you had an open marriage?" I questioned. "Why would he
need permission?"
"We do have an open marriage, but he is my cuck. When we are together I am
in charge. Renee was perfectly happy to serve me, much like I know you
would be, until I rewarded her with a ride on his cock. They both had been
serving me very well so I thought I was giving them both a special
treat. Only now Renee really has become a pain in the ass about fucking him
every time she visits. You will find me to be a fair Mistress. I am strict
and firm, but I also care for my pets and their needs. It was at that time
where she got to be dominant over my husband that I saw her submissive
needs diminish. She was excited to try to train you to take over her former
position. She does not want to give you up full time so I agreed that if
you accept this new role, I would allow you two to continue to play,
although Renee will still be subservient to me. You will be subservient to
both of us."
I am sure Karter knew how difficult a decision she had just given me. And
while she may be a fair Mistress, she really had not played fair the way
she sprung this on me. She also wasn't playing fair by spreading her
legs. I knew she was offering her pussy to me and I knew if I knelt before
her and pleasured her, I was giving her my decision. She knew she was
irresistible. I hesitated and she lifted her skirt so I could see her pussy
for the first time. Her labia were inflamed with desire. I could tell she
wanted me. Her clit was also pierced. That excited me. She clearly wasn't
lying when she said she had a high sex drive. The ring through her clit
must keep it constantly teased and demanding attention. I had a vision of
me eating her to orgasm in her office several times per day. Then there was
the matter of Charlotte. If she was fucking Robert, clearly that was with
Karter's consent. Did that mean Charlotte was a loyal sub as well and I
would have to pleasure her? I kind of got the sense that Robert might be
off limits because Karter felt it was a mistake for Renee to have fucked
him, but maybe not. I sighed. I only briefly thought about Jillian, but the
fact that she sat open legged at a glass desk pretty much told me she was
in on the game. That left Thomas as the odd man out and somehow I doubted
he was really outside this clique.
I'd secretly longed for Renee to share me, although I had not told her. Now
I was in a position as low girl on the totem pole to possibly be submissive
to six people. Part of me said that was too many people to serve. But as
Karter sat before me, you know I did not have enough willpower to resist
her. I slide down the chair to my knees. "Mistress Karter, May I have the
honor of servicing your glorious pussy?" was the line that came to mind.
"First stand and remove your clothes, slave," she commanded. My pussy
became a flash flood zone. I quickly discarded my blouse and skirt. I then
turned my back toward her. "Mistress will you help me unbind the corset?"
"No," was her response. "I rather like the look of that. No doubt Renee
picked this outfit for you. I have had her wear a similar one many
times. Turn back around."
I was pleased that she was looking at my tits as the corset displayed them
for her. I was happy not because I was revealed as a wanton slut craving
her acceptance, but because I thought my boobs look good. Granted they were
tiny compared to hers, but my nipples were sensitive as she was about to
find out as she reached forward and took them both between her fingers. As
was my usual response to Mistress Renee, I moaned. Mistress Karter
smiled. My heart melted. She slowly teased them to painful erection.
"These are exquisite nipples, Slave Mia," she said calmly. Oh, did she know
what her voice did to me? "Would you consent to having them pierced?"
I think she noticed I was taken aback, but I recovered and said, "If
Mistress desires that, I would gladly have it done."
"Be careful what you commit to pretty one. Much like my clit piercing, if I
pierce your nipples, you will basically be aroused all the time. It's a
wonderful problem to have, but you will have to learn how to function
again."
"If Mistress desires me to be continually stimulated and not function
beyond a sexual level, then I agree. I am hers to do with as she pleases."
I know that was laying it on a bit heavy. I figured even if I did get my
ladies pierced, I could remove the ring or stud if it was too much. I
wanted to be sure Mistress Karter understood that I was ready to give
myself to her in any way she desired.
"It's sounds like you would be happy just to be my sex toy. Have you heard
of bimbofication?"
I did not lie to her. "I have not, Mistress."
"Well basically we turn you into a piece of fuck meat. Platinum blonde
hair, pierced nips and clit to keep your mind focused on sex 24/7 and of
course you will have to get your tits enlarged. Then I'll always dress you
like a slutty whore, which of course you will be, and you will eat any
pussy and suck any cock I tell you. Oh, and I'll take you to parties where
you will be passed around and gangbanged. What do you think about that?"
Again I did not lie. "I've never considered that, Mistress. It sounds like
I would have to give up my studies. I'm not ready for that."
"You could make your living very comfortably as a cam girl and as my live
in slave," she told me.
"You want me to live with you?" I asked. "My parents would freak out if
that happened."
"I want that even if you are just our intern and occasional play
partner. We have a studio apartment above our detached garage. We'll tell
your parents we are renting it to you cheap as part of the intern
program. Of course we won't tell them that your monthly rent is giving me
at least 100 orgasms. "
"Mistress, my head is spinning," I confessed. It was, but it was mostly a
result of her nipple teasing and not her offer to truly whore me out. I
assumed she was k**ding and just trying to taunt me and see how far I would
go. She then let go of my left nipple and used her right hand to rub my
pussy back and forth a couple of times. She then easily slid two fingers
inside of me. I moaned again.
"I know Renee taught you that your Mistress is always to cum first and that
you are not to cum without express permission. Is that correct?"
I moaned, "Yes, Mistress.'
"You are pretty worked up," Karter commented. "Did Renee edge you today and
leave you hanging?"
"Yes, Mistress," I said breathlessly as I squatted a bit to get her fingers
deeper into my pussy. "I'm not sure I remember when my last orgasm
was. It's been a while. I wanted to masturbate after meeting you, but I was
a good girl and didn't."
"I really wanted to see you cum, my new pet," she told me as she pulled her
fingers out of me and released my right nipple. "But I would hate for you
to fail a rule so quickly. On the floor and crawl behind my desk. I joyful
did so wiggling my ass for her hopefully lustful gaze. I heard, but didn't
see her unzipping her skirt. She then stepped over me and sat down in her
chair. She had also removed her panties, which were summarily pushed
against my nose.
"You will learn my scent and learn it well. When you smell my arousal, you
will stop whatever you are doing and take care of me. Do you understand?"
I did understand and I nodded my agreement.
"Let's see if Renee taught you anything. She learned to be a top-flight
pussy slut after I first seduced her, so I have high expectations for
you. I leaned forward into position. I will have you know I was not
tentative. This was the first chance I had to prove my value to Karter and
I wasn't about to blow it.
Karter tasted as exquisitely as I had imagined and I loved the way her clit
ring felt on my tongue. I also knew that by just twirling my tongue on it,
I would drive her crazy. I wished Renee had given me some tips on exactly
how Karter liked to be serviced, but I think I did a pretty good job as she
began squirming on my face after just a minute or so and she climaxed
within four or five minutes. I liked that since I tended to get tired when
Renee took a long time to orgasm. I plastered my mouth against her pussy as
she came making sure to lap up all the juice I could and to savoir every
drop. She then pushed back her chair and told me to stand up. I hoped she
would finish what she had started when she fingered me now that she had
been temporarily satisfied. My hopes were met, although not exactly how I
had pictured my climax.
Karter ordered me back to the chair in front of her desk. "I have a couple
more things I have to finish up tonight. Spread your legs with your feet on
my desk and masturbate for my amusement," she commanded. I would have
rather had her fingers tantalizing my pussy, but if my fingers were my only
option, so be it. I licked the middle finger on my right hand and started
rubbing it up and down my slit.
Karter stared into my eyes as I started masturbating. "I don't have a lot
of time, sweetie, and Renee is waiting for you. Get yourself off quickly or
not at all."
I took that as a challenge, although an easy one as I found the kinkiness
of the situation intoxicating. I quickly moved to three fingers rubbing
across my clit while my other hand began to pinch and tug on my
nipples. "That's better," Karter mused. "But don't forget to ask for
permission to cum."
I would not have forgotten such a fundamental rule, but I am glad she
reinforced it all the same. She then looked down at some papers on her
desk. She would look up every 30 seconds or so. I don't know how she
concentrated on her work with me exposed and moaning. Perhaps that was just
part of her game to make me feel wanton as if I couldn't control myself
while she just went back to work. Whatever the reason for her possible
indifference, I wasn't going to waste an opportunity to cum if it was
forthcoming.
The first time I begged for permission to climax, it was denied. That was
not surprising and I kind of expected it. The same went for the second and
third time. Karter did start to watch me again after number three as it was
becoming more and more difficult for me to hold back. I'm sure the
desperation showed on my face. I know she knew my fourth request to cum was
from the heart and I'm sure she knew how I was struggling to obey her. I
was starting to fall into subspace where my whole body craved her
approval. Then the phone rang jolting me back to reality, although it did
not diminish my need to finish. Karter answered her phone, then looked at
me and hit the speaker button.
"Say hello to Mistress Renee," Karter told me. My whole body shivered as a
wave of preorgasm washed over my body.
"Hello Mistress," I struggled to respond. "I need to cum. Will you give me
permission?"
Mistress Karter responded first. "I can see we are going to have to work on
the rules of engagement. I can't have you running off to another Domme if
you don't like the answer I give you. What do you think Renee? Do you want
me to have her stop so she is crazy primed for you and dinner?"
I continued to frig myself, but I assumed I would be ordered to stop
momentarily.
"Has she been a good girl?" I heard Renee ask.
"Not too bad. She still needs some pussy eating practice, but we can give
her that. I also want to see that face she makes when she gets fucked hard
by a strap-on. Her video was amazing."
The two Mistresses continued to discuss me as if I wasn't there and
debasing myself for their pleasure. My mind was drifting back into subspace
as it was before the phone interrupted me. I knew if I wasn't ordered to
stop, I would soon cum whether I had permission or not. I watched Karter
hold up her phone and point it at me. Then she asked Renee if she could see
her Live Stream. An answer in the affirmative came over the
speakerphone. Karter smiled. It was half a pleasure smile and have
mischievous. "OK Mia, you may cum for us now," was all she said and before
she even finished, my body began to shake, my muscles contracted and
released as if I was having a seizure and my brain exploded as my body
released a massive dose of endorphins as I climaxed. I was out of it, but I
probably screamed and I'm pretty sure I shook my head back and forth hard
enough for my hair to flip from side to side. Yes, I was a great orgasm and
one that I rode probably for close to a minute before I finally began to
come down to Earth.
Karter was still smiling, although less mischievously now and more with
pride. She knew that Renee had seduced and trained me, but it was Karter
who owned that orgasm and my pledge to serve as her submissive. But
apparently time was short so I was not afforded much time to recover or any
aftercare as I came out of subspace. Instead I was told to dress and head
downstairs so Renee could take me to dinner as she had promised. When I
opened the car door and sat down, she gave me the most passionate kiss of
my life. But her previous feeling of possessiveness was gone. I didn't want
to overthink what that meant, but I think she was good with me being traded
to Karter. At least I probably would still be playing with her on a regular
basis. She pulled out into traffic and we headed to dinner.
Renee picked a small, dimly lit restaurant for our dinner. It seemed like a
romantic out of the way place. If I had been with a new guy I would have
thought he was trying to seduce me. Renee didn't need to worry about
that. I was a sure thing for her. Then again, I think she was trying to
make sure I still had a place in her life outside any future play
opportunities with Kartner. She was actually selling herself as a Mistress
to me as if she was worried that I would cut her out in favor of serving
Karter full time. I assured her that was not my plan. I also made sure she
understood if Karter ordered me not to serve her, I would have to follow
Karter's directive. It seemed strange since I'd just met Karter that her
desires would take precedence over Renee's. But since Renee was also her
sub and let's face it, I could already tell Karter was a much better Domme
who I was sure would bring my ultimate submission needs to satisfaction, I
was already pledging myself to her. I could tell Renee understood the
hierarchy over our arrangement. I'm sure if Karter told her to drop me, she
would do so without hesitation. So there we were. We were both pledged to
serve the same woman, but that didn't preclude us from having fun
together. Once those details were out in the open and agreed to, I felt
Renee's foot push between my legs.
We were sitting in a booth so I doubt anybody could see what she was doing
as she began to rub her stocking covered big toe over my mound. Needless to
say, I was very receptive to her actions.
"That's right you little tramp," she hissed quietly. "I still know how to
turn you on and I can make you cum as good as Karter. I may not get to have
you in my house as often any more, but we'll find a way to have you keep
serving me."
I nodded in complete agreement. Serving two Mistresses sounded wonderful to
me and I certainly didn't want her to take away her toe at that moment. She
continued her foot job on me even when the waitress approached the
table. It was delightfully perverted to attempt to act like nothing was
happening when I placed my order. Renee, as you probably expected, gave my
clit a little kick so I would jump a bit. I know the waitress saw me move,
but I don't think she knew why. I tried to cover it by saying, "I just
shivered. Is it cold in here or is it me?" Of course I wasn't cold. I was
the opposite of cold. My body was hot. But the waitress didn't need to know
that. As she turned to leave with our orders, Renee flashed me her
mischievous smile.
She continued to tease me with her toes as we continued to chat. Not all of
our conversation was sexual, but mostly they was. I don't know if anybody
was sitting in the booth behind me, but if they were, they got an
earful. After our food arrived, Renee removed her foot and told me to reach
under the table with my left hand and masturbate. In the dim lighting
conditions I doubt anybody could see and my body shielded the view of my
arm and I could eat with my right hand, but I felt naughty. I also knew if
Mistress Renee required it, I would be able to cum for her very easily. I
assumed she was just teasing me, after all she wouldn't cum first, but if
she let me, I would orgasm in front of the entire restaurant.
I was getting very close and keeping myself on edge as I had been taught
when Renee's phone rang. She answered, "Hello, Mistress." She then was
quiet as if she were receiving instructions. She kept nodding. Finally she
said, "I understand," and hung up. She then looked at me. "We need to
finish dinner and get going." I took that to mean fun and game time was
over, at least for now. Back in the car she gave me the lowdown.
"Mistress Karter wants me back at her house. Her neighbor is coming over
and requested I be there. I'm going to drop you off at my place to get your
car. Mistress said she will message you later tonight with instructions
about moving into her garage apartment tomorrow morning."
"What's this neighbor like?" I asked curious if I too would be loaned out
in the future.
"She's nice. She's kind of a trophy wife, but not as stuck up as you might
expect. Her husband travels a lot so she gets lonesome. She's not too
kinky, but she likes her pussy licked when she gets lonely and she's tired
of playing with herself. Of course Mistress wouldn't stoop to satisfying
her herself so that is where I come in."
"Does that bother you to be given to her friends?" I asked.
"It did at first. I kind of thought it meant she was tiring of me, but then
I realized it was because she was proud of me and sharing me with her
friends was her way of showing I was a good sub."
"So the neighbor isn't kinky, but doesn't mind that Karter orders a
stranger to eat her pussy and the you do it without questioning her
command?" I pressed her incredulously. Renee winked at me.
"Well, maybe she is a little kinky. She licked my ass out last time. I
think Karter's influence is rubbing off on her. She has a habit of doing
that," Renee responded.
I drove home horny as fuck and I knew I would spend the night watching my
phone waiting for a message from my new Mistress. That was going to suck. I
looked around my room wondering how many things I should take if I was
going to move into Karter's apartment. I figured it was furnished so other
than clothes, toiletries, makeup and a few photos and such it wouldn't take
me long to pack. My parents, of course, were interested in how the
interview went (they wanted me to get a summer job) and I told them it went
well and they offered me the position. Obviously I only told them about the
actual legal work aspect of the internship. They were a little skeptical
about me moving out, but I assured them that it was very practical since I
would be working overtime (I didn't say I would be pleasing my bosses
outside office time) and that I could ride to work with my employers. They
did like that I was going to get the apartment rent-free. I told them that
my new employers traveled a lot on weekends and that they liked having
someone near the house to keep an eye on it. I didn't like lying to them,
but I had to twist the conversation into my favor so I could move out. They
finally agreed that it sounded like a good idea, but also said they wanted
to go with to help me move and to meet my hosts. I couldn't think of any
reply, so I let that drop. Since it was potentially my last night at home
for the summer, they insisted that we all watch a movie together (something
we used to do frequently, but did pretty rarely these days) so I ended up
between them on the couch.
I can't even tell you what sappy movie we watched. My mind was not focused
on the two-dimensional characters on the screen but on the heat between my
legs. Having to sit with them pressed together wasn't helping. I wanted to
go to my bedroom and lay down with them spread wide apart and imagine
Mistress binding me that way. Oh, and fucking me that way until I couldn't
walk. A couple of times I caught myself trying to discretely rub my thighs
together and I fantasized about what kinky things Mistress was going to
have me do. It was maddening to sit next to my straight-laced parents
pretending to watch the movie while my brain continued to bubble with
lust. Finally the movie ended and I could make a quick exit to my
bedroom. I locked the door, stripped down and lay on my bed in a spread
eagle. I didn't touch my pussy, although I certainly wanted to. I never
would have been able to keep myself from cumming if I had started
masturbating, so I fought that urge. Finally about half an hour later there
was a text message from Mistress. It instructed me to be at their house (it
gave me the address) at 10am. It confirmed that I just needed clothes and
personal items. I replied that my parents wanted to meet them and likely
would be coming with in the morning. I expected Karter to be against that,
but she surprised me and said she understood they were being protective and
it wasn't a problem to bring them along. I was happy that Mistress
understood their desire to meet her, but I was also kind of upset they were
going to come at all.
I didn't sleep well. I was too exciting about starting the next chapter in
my kinky education. It didn't take me long to pack up my clothes as I
didn't need them all since I could always come back and pick up more. I'd
dressed professionally but with a little sex appeal on the side both times
I'd met with Karter. But that wouldn't make sense today so I just went with
yoga pants (not out of place and would show off my ass to her) and a white
t-shirt with a black bra underneath.
At 9:30 we set off with my parents driving in their car and following
me. The house was in a fairly exclusive neighborhood as you might expect. I
would classify it as a McMansion. It was big, but not too
ostentatious. There was a three car attached garage facing 90 degrees from
the road and the driveway appeared to wrap around the house on that
side. Karter was waiting for me outside. That was a surprise, although a
happy one. I was also thankful she was dressed down. She was actually
wearing sweat pants and a T-shirt along with gym shoes. I couldn't decide
if she was going running or was just back from running. Thankfully her
breasts seemed smaller as if she was wearing a very constrictive exercise
bra. I'm sure my dad would have enjoyed seeing her in the more revealing
tops she wore the two times I saw her at the office, but it was better for
my mom that Karter was covered up. Her boobs were in no way small, but at
least they didn't look like the luscious melons I had seen.
Karter waved me past the attached garage and around the house. They had a
very big yard with a wood privacy fence. Along the side near the first
garage was another detached garage that looked like it had been built
later. This was a six-car garage so it was very wide, although not too
deep. I could see the windows from the space above. This is where the
apartment must be, I mused to myself. The other side of the yard had a
large swimming pool. I could see the second story of the neighbor's
house. That must be where Renee's trophy wife lived. Karter introduced
herself and Robert came outside shortly thereafter to join the group. We
all went into the garage and then up a staircase leading to the apartment.
"We originally thought we would AirBnb this space," Karter explained, "but
our last intern needed a place and she begged to be able to stay here."
Karter looked right at me when she said the word "begged." Robert then
chimed in. "It ended up working out very well. She didn't have a reliable
car and with the crazy schedule in our office some days, being able to
commute together really helped her performance." He didn't look at me, but
I knew what he meant by "performance."
"We figured Mia might benefit as well," Karter continued their
justification for having me live with them. "We can teach her so much more
with her living here."
I doubt my parents were thinking in sexual terms about what Karter and
Robert had said. Well, my dad probably was thinking sexual thoughts, since
his eyes had not left Karter since we walked inside, but I'm sure their
words sounded normal. Karter then gave a quick tour of the space. Since it
was a studio apartment, it didn't take long. There was a full kitchen with
a table that sat four. My mom commented that I could have friends over and
cook for them. I pictured myself bent over the table getting spanked or
fucked from behind.
There was a TV area with a loveseat, recliner and a coffee table. You can
imagine what I pictured attached to the glass top. The bathroom was ? sized
with a shower and walk in closet. Karter told my parents if I ever wanted
to take a bath I was welcome to use one in the main house. Finally there
was queen size bed. That was not unusual except for the frame. It was a
massive wood log frame with four uprights and a canopy. It was actually
pretty spectacular but seemed out of place with the basic nature of the
rest of the apartment. Robert explained. "We found this at an antique store
in Colorado. At the time we still thought we were going to rent this
apartment and figured it would be a selling point online. It was a pain to
get shipped and then in here, but it looks great. I doubt we'll ever take
it out though."
My parents were looking at it for its esthetic qualities. I was looking at
it for its strength. There was no doubt you could secure a submissive in
several different ways to this bed. I got a little creamy just thinking
about the possibilities. Karter must have noticed I was lost in thought
because she moved beside me and put her hand on my ass. I was facing my
parents so I don't think they could see her do it. She then whispered in my
ear, "go into the bathroom and remove your panties and bra."
I giggled as if she told me a joke and waited about 30 seconds to make sure
it didn't look like I was dashing off and excused myself to go to the
bathroom. As I was walking away I heard my dad as about another door at the
side of the kitchen. Robert answered that question. "The apartment only
fills about half the attic space. We have storage in the other half. There
is a floor, but the walls are not finished and we just put in lots of
shelves."
I didn't think much about what he said because I was more excited that I
had my first task since arriving. Because the closet was in the bathroom,
it was easy for me to stash my underwear. I then flushed the toilet and
washed my hands. When I returned to the group the adults were talking like
adults do. I know Karter took a good look at my nipples now proudly
pressing the front of my t-shirt. If I had to guess, I bet Robert knew what
she had instructed me to do, but I didn't catch him looking. Thankfully, my
parents seemed oblivious to the subtext of what was going on. They seemed
to like Robert and Karter and appeared comfortable with me living there. My
dad said, "I'm sure you want to unpack and get settled in, Mia, so we will
get going."
Karter added, "I'll give her a hand." Robert left with them to walk them to
their car. I walked to the window and saw Robert shake my dad's hand. He
then began walking toward the house. My parents stood next to their car and
waved. I waved back, but my attention was focused more on Karter's hand
massaging my ass. "Are they still looking, Pet?" she asked me.
"Yes, Mistress," I replied.
I felt her slide her hand inside the waistband of my yoga pants. "These
look very good on you," she said. "You have a lovely ass I look forward to
getting to know. Lean forward."
And that is the story of how I got fingered in front of my parents as they
continued to look up at the window as they got into their car. My dad was
the first to break eye contact as he was driving, but my mom continued to
look up and wave. I was mortified that she might know what was happening,
but I didn't care. My Mistress now had two fingers inside of me and I
couldn't have moved if the garage was on fire. But just like Mistress
Renee, my ultimate pleasure was not on the agenda just yet. As soon as my
parent's car began to back down the driveway, I felt Mistress Karter pull
down my yoga pants. I knew even before the first spank that she wasn't
undressing me just to get a better angle to finger me. But that was OK. Any
touch from her was welcome even if it was painful.
She gave me a few firm swats and then told me to stand up and to remove my
shirt. She also had me pull off my yoga pants so I stood naked in front of
her. She then sat down on the love seat and waved me over. I expected that
she would want me to eat her pussy, but instead she had me straddle her
lap. She also told me to put my hands behind my head. Then she took both my
nipples between her fingers and squeezed. That hurt far more than the
spanking. But it was also exciting. I could help but rotate my hips and rub
myself on her.
"I am going to lay out by the pool and work on my tan," she told me. "I
want you to get settled in and then join me. I should be ready for a
massage by then. Stay naked until you have unpacked, then take a shower and
do your makeup. In the storage room behind the door your dad asked about
you will find your clothes for this afternoon. I will unlock it when I
leave, but you are not to look until after your shower and makeup are
done. Do you understand?"
"Yes, Mistress," I replied. They were pretty straightforward
instructions. Unfortunately they did not include my having a climax, but
such is the life of a submissive. The thought of seeing Mistress in a tiny
bikini tanning was exciting. I was sure a massage would not be my only
duty. This was quickly turning into a good day. Mistress continued to toy
with my nipples, but only occasionally pinched them too hard. She was
teasing me, obviously, but what could I do. I knew that she knew I craved
her attention. All I could do is let her manipulate my body and my emotions
as she saw fit. A few minutes later, she told me to stand and our first
game in my new apartment was over. I watched as she unlocked the door to
the storage area and she watched as I walked into the bathroom. With the
shower on and the water warming, I didn't hear her leave. But that wasn't
my primary concern right then. I needed to transform myself from
unfashionable college girl into alluring submissive sex kitten and fast.
I quickly showered. It took a little longer to do my makeup and hair
because I wanted it to be perfect. I was tempted to go look at my outfit
first to try and match my look to my clothes, but I was a good girl and
followed my instructions. Naked and with great anticipation I walked toward
the storage door. The room was more of a playroom similar to the one in
Renee's basement than storage. I suppose you could store a sub in there,
although unlike Renee's room there was no bed. I guess you didn't need that
considering the sturdy bed in the main room. There was a table with my
clothes as promised. I will say, the outfit Mistress had chosen had
elements that were not a surprise, but at the same time I wasn't expecting
what she had chosen for me to wear. Still there was no doubt that I would
display myself as she had expected.
The first surprise was that my uniform, I suppose you would have to
classify it as that as I was expected to serve her in this outfit, was made
of latex. I pulled on it and it had more give than I was expecting so there
was probably some Spandex mixed into the fabric as well. It looked like a
black one-piece swimsuit except instead of shoulder straps it went all the
way up to the neck like a turtleneck sweater. There were also a couple of
key differences compared to a swimsuit. First, there was a zipper up the
back meaning it was not designed to stretch quite enough for me to just
pull it on like a swimsuit. It was more like a micro dress and looking at
it I realized it would be tight like a second skin. I'd never worn anything
like that, but I anticipated I would look pretty hot.
The second surprise for the outfit was that of the built in cups for my
breasts. They looked supportive like a good swimsuit, but there were
reinforced cutouts for my nipples. Since Mistress had already teased them,
I assumed she intended to give them more attention. I was good with that as
well. The holes were a little bigger than the cutout bra I'd worn for Renee
so I knew more of my boob-flesh would be straining to get through.
The third surprise I was a bit scared about. In the bottom of the piece were two dildos sown into the crotch. The front one was about five inches long, although fairly narrow. I wondered if it was angled much like the Sybian had been to stimulate my g-spot. You know how much I loved that, but the idea of squirting wherever I happened to be standing was a bit unsettling. The second dildo I suppose was more of a butt plug as it was just a couple inches long and tapered. Mistress Renee had promised to teach me about anal play but never had. It was clear Mistress Karter intended to start me on that right away. At least it was small. I knew other women loved anal sex so I was confident if I just got over my fear, it would be OK. But that didn't make it any easier emotionally. There was a bottle of lube on the table. At least Mistress didn't expect me to push it in dry.
Also on the table was a white maid's cap, although made out of the same latex material. I guess I didn't need to spend so much time getting my hair perfect as this was going to snug against the top of my head. There was also a frilly white apron. That was lace. I had to wonder why that one piece was a different material, not that it really mattered. Finally, there
were the shoes. They were fairly typical four-inch heel fuck me pumps. Put it all together and I wouldn't want to wear this in public, but at their house, it was pretty sexy.
I greased up the plug first and also lubed my finger. I put that up my bum first to figure out what the sensation was like. It wasn't that bad. Both dildos had to be inserted into my body at roughly the same time. The pussy dildo was not a problem as I was my usual soaking wet self when I start serving a Mistress. It took a couple of pushes to get the anal plug it, but once it seated itself up my ass, I must admit it felt kind of good. I pictured in my mind, Robert pulling it out later and giving me my first proper ass fuck. I was good with that.
Getting the rest of the skintight membrane over my torso was a twisting struggle and I had not tried to zip it yet. I felt like a sausage in its casing as I finally pulled the zipper up as high as I could. I didn't make it all the way to the top, but it was close. I looked in the mirror before putting on the cap and apron and the latex looked like it had been poured on my body. The black shimmered as if it were wet. It held my breasts firmly with my hard nipples accessible and on display. I took a couple tentative steps and the dildo and plug rubbed me oh so perfectly. It was like I was getting DP'ed with every step. I wondered if I could walk to the pool without climaxing. I determined already that Mistress Karter was more creative than Mistress Renee and you know how creative I thought Renee had been when she teased me.
It took me a couple tries to get the cap just right. The apron was easier and the shoes were no problem. Again looking in the mirror to see my complete outfit, I looked like sex personified. I wondered if Karter had been serious about turning me into a bimbo. I had to take smaller steps now that I was wearing the pumps meaning the dildo and plug danced more than before. I couldn't help but grab my nipples and give them a quick squeeze and lust overtook my body. Holding back my orgasm was going to be a challenge, but I'd survived worse, I told myself, and I was ready for this. I carefully walked down the stairs, holding the rail and being extra careful not to fall. From there it was probably 75 feet to the pool deck with each step bring my arousal higher. Mistress Karter and Robert were waiting for me. He was sitting in a chair next to a round table. On the table I saw a latex collar with a leash attached to it. She was lying in a lounger. He was dressed. She was naked. I felt my mouth being to water as I finally got to see her perfect breasts on display. Even though she was lying on her back, there was almost no sag. The miracle of modern augmentation I thought. Robert was a lucky man.
Mistress Karter welcomed me and complemented me on my look. I turned and asked Robert to finish zipping me up. The latex held me tightly and I could hardly breath. She then complemented me again saying my ass looked remarkable. I smiled to mask my embarrassment at being complemented by a naked woman while her clothed husband sat by intently watching me. At that moment, I wanted Karter more than I had ever wanted someone in my life. I wasn't concerned about Robert. I wanted her. Of course if the price I had to pay to get her was to service him first, I was perfectly willing to do that, but I was focused on planting my mouth firmly over her nipples or vacuum sucking her pussy. I also wondered about the collar. Did she intend to claim me so quickly? And was that the reason Renee had resisted collaring me?
"Slave Mia," Mistress addressed me. "It is warm out here and we would both like a glass of lemonade. You will find plastic glasses in the cabinet over the dishwasher and a pitcher of lemonade in the fridge."
I curtseyed. It seemed appropriate. It actually moved the dildo quite pleasurably as well. I then turned and walked to the back door of the house. That moved both the dildo and the plug sending shivers through my body. I was getting more accustomed to the perpetual stimulation and felt like I had my arousal under control. At a very high level, but under control like I wasn't about to spontaneously orgasm. At least under control if anybody didn't start toying with my nipples or spanking me. That would be a problem.
I found the glasses and poured the lemonade. I looked around and found a serving tray and put the glasses on it. I wanted to give them a little extra beyond their command. Mistress seemed pleased; at least until I squatted down to give her the glass. She refused to take it from my hand and I stood up again unsure of what I had done wrong.
"My stupid pet," she started. I knew I had displeased her based on her tone and the derogatory term. "You are never to bend your knees without a direct order to do so. Sluts bend at the waist."
"I am sorry, Mistress," I told her. "Mistress Renee did not teach me that."
"You are forgiven for breaking a rule you didn't know about," Karter told me. "Don't let it happen again and don't call Renee Mistress again. She is above you in the serving hierarchy, but I am your Mistress. You may call
her Miss or Mam. But never Mistress. She knows this and will not be upset with you."
"Thank you, Mistress, for correcting me," I said.
"Let's try again, Slave Mia," she said. I was trying to put sense to when she used the term Slave Mia and when she said pet or some other name. I think Slave Mia was intended to indicate a direct command would follow. I made a mental note to determine if there was consistency in her terms. I then locked my knees and bent forward at the waist presenting the tray and my tits to her. She took the glass and as she did, she said, "Hold that position."
I remained bent over. The material stretch of my outfit tightened as I bent over causing the dildo in my pussy to push deeper inside of me. I'm sure Mistress heard my sharp intake of air as it fucked me. She smirked. She knew exactly what I was feeling. I held the position waiting for her to dismiss me. That took about 30 seconds. "Robert, did you get a good look at her ass?" she asked her husband. "Oh yeah. Great ass," was his Neanderthal response. I was surprised he didn't just grunt.
"Go inside and prepare yourself. We will be in later," she told him. "You may rise," she told me. I stood back up, the dildo and plug again moving sending a tingle up my spine. Robert took his glass and without a word turned and headed back to the house. I then turned my attention back to my Mistress hoping her next command would be to lie between her legs. But apparently her earlier comment that she wanted a massage was serious. She drank down her lemonade and held up her glass. I didn't make the mistake of bending with my knees a second time. Even though I could have reached forward and taken the glass, I once again bent at the waist and allowed her to place the glass on the tray. I remained bent over waiting for her to dismiss me again. She was staring at my nipples as if she was deciding whether to play with them, but she didn't and told me to stand and put the tray on the table.
She then rolled over onto her stomach and told me to use sunscreen on her before giving her a massage. It may not have been exactly the physical contact I had been dreaming about, but just putting my hands on Mistress in
an intimate way was intoxicating. I admit I am not trained in massage, but I did my best and she did help by giving me a couple of pointers. I worked her entire back, including her very firm ass. I was tempted to slide my fingers between her cheeks and attempt to touch her pussy, but she had kept her legs tightly together and I thought her body language was telling me no. I also figured she would tell me when she wanted me to service her sexually.
I kept working my way down her body, now working her calves and then her feet when I heard a voice from the behind the fence. "I see you have a new servant," the faceless voice, although definitely that of a woman, commented.
"Yes I do," my Mistress replied. "She just started an hour ago. Her name is Mia. Come over Robin and meet her."
I continued focusing on the massage I was giving Mistress. This was a new experience but I knew not to prematurely end my task. A beautiful brunette appeared about 30 seconds later. She was wearing a short robe and no
shoes. She looked like she had been laying out in her yard as well as her skin had a sheen of sweat.
"What happened to Renee?" the woman asked. "You do know how much I enjoyed her company."
Enjoyed having her between your legs, I mused silently.
"She'll still be around," Mistress replied. "Mia is the new intern at our firm. She'll be living in the garage apartment and I intend to enjoy every moment with her."
"Does she give a good massage?" Robin asked.
"Yes she does," Karter replied. "Do you need one?"
"I always need a massage," the neighbor said. "Nick is out of town until Monday."
I knew from what Renee had told me that was code for "I'm horny and need to
get off." But I didn't know if she wanted Renee to visit or if she was
ready for a new horny sub to take her edge off. I continued massaging
Karter and worked back up her body. I could tell Robin was watching me
closely, especially when I once again worked my hands over my Mistress'
backside. When I reached her shoulders and gave them their second rubdown,
Mistress said "Thank you, Mia." I took my hands off her and leaned back as
I saw her begin to roll over in her chair. Unabashedly she then laid on her
back exposing herself to Robin and me. I assumed she and Robin had sex and
Renee was not the only member of the household to enjoy the beauty from
next door, but it did strike me as unusual how open my Mistress was with
her body. I was happy about it, mind you. I just found it unusual.
"Mia made me all tingly," Karter said to nobody in particular. I wondered
if that mean she was going to order me to eat her pussy in front of
Robin. I said nothing and waited. There was an awkward pause in the
conversation that was probably five seconds, but it seemed like minutes. "I
want you to give Robin the same fine service you just gave me," my Mistress
finally directed. Robin pulled another lounger next to Karter and dropped
her robe. I don't know why I was surprised that she was naked, but I
was. She then lay down on her stomach. Her ass was every bit as firm as my
Mistress. They made a very complementary pair. I oiled up my hands with the
sunscreen and went to work on her. I must admit, touching her felt as good
as when I touched my Mistress. Just having my hands on a beautiful woman
was exciting, but being dressed as I was helped raise my libido. The
situation, and my massage, had apparently raised Karter's libido as well. I
was focusing on Robin, but I heard my Mistress say, again apparently to
neither of us in particular, "So tingly." I saw movement out of the corner
of my eye and when I looked, I saw Karter slowly rubbing her pussy. I admit
I was disappointed that she had not ordered me to do that instead of giving
her neighbor a massage.
I continued to work on Robin while my new Mistress continued to work on
herself. I kept stealing glances as often as I dared. She did not appear to
be rubbing herself with the intention of orgasming. Instead she lazily
played with herself as if she was teasing herself like I had been required
to do so many times by Renee. Robin, however, was not being coy about her
pleasure. By the time my massage had reached her buttocks, her legs were
spread enough for me to easily slide my hand between her thighs. I took her
position as an invitation. She mewed contentedly when I touched her
pussy. Had Renee not told me of her multiple encounters with the neighbor,
I would not have had the courage to touch her sexually without being
asked. But I felt I was on safe ground her and that Mistress expected me to
serve her friend. When Robin rolled over onto her back and spread her legs
further, I had a decision to make. In my experience I knew I should ask
Mistress for clarification.
"Mistress Karter," I said trying to sound as submissive as I could. "Miss
Robin (I figured showing her deference was also appropriate) I believe
would like to feel more than my fingers. Do I have your permission to lick
her or would you like that I lick you first?" After I said it I realized I
should have given her an option to have me do nothing. It was presumptuous
for me to assume I was to give oral pleasures.
"How are you feeling, Robin," Karter asked. "I'm holding back until I nail
Robert. But if you want Mia to bring you off, I have no objections."
"That would be great," Robin replied. "I going to a party tonight and
knocking down my cravings a notch or two is probably a good idea. I don't
want to lose control later."
Her phrasing struck me funny since I knew she was married and I thought
Renee had been her lesbian secret fuck buddy. Not that her infidelity was
of any concern to me, but it sounded weird. But I wasn't about to complain
about getting permission to lick her pussy. It was also good to get more
practice before I next had to pleasure Mistress. I moved between her legs
and got to work. And yes, it was work. I was eating her pussy not with the
expectation of her returning the favor, but because as Karter's submissive,
it was expected of me to make sure her friends and guests are well
served. I certainly enjoyed myself. She had a nice fresh scent and
taste. She tended well to her lady bits and was already excited from my
massage. Mistress continued to slowly please herself, although I judged
that assessment via my ears since I couldn't see her any more. I really
expected Karter to have me bring her off after Robin finally climaxed, but
instead Robin left and Karter wrapped the collar around my head.
She told me this was a probationary collar until I earned a permanent
one. I assume Renee had worn this one as well but never earned it
formally. That was probably why I was here. No matter. I got a rush as it
slipped around my neck and Karter made sure to buckle it tightly.
"You will always wear this when you are in the house. If we are having
square guests and you are out of character, I have various chokers (I
thought back to Renee wearing one) that you will remind you of your station
but not draw attention. Most of the time at the office you will wear the
choker." I tried to think back to her assistant in the office and whether
she was wearing a choker, but I couldn't remember.
Mistress walked in front of me holding the leash. I stayed a couple steps
behind her. The dildo and plug were doing wonders for my arousal and I told
her that. She assured me she was proud of how I had acted since my parents
left and that I would be rewarded. I hoped that mean an orgasm and wasn't
just some kind of joke. We walked into the house, up the stairs (very
pleasurable), past the master bedroom and into a spare bedroom that had
been converted to a home gym.
"You will have a very strict exercise routine as long as you remain in my
service. I need you to be strong and your stamina to be exceptional. For
now, I want you to do fifteen minutes on the bike while I go check on
Robert."
Mistress showed me to a computerized bike. As I mounted the seat after
kicking off the heels while she pressed some buttons and soon I was
following its preprogrammed workout. I was in good shape already and always
enjoyed working out, but the real benefit to this exercise was the movement
it created in my crotch. I looked around at the other machines they had in
their gym wondering how they would react if I used them while
stuffed. There was also one wall that was all mirrors so I could see how I
looked. Collared with my tits hanging out was certainly nasty. I loved
it. So did my pussy. I might have even cum if she let me have a little more
time, but ten minutes later Karter returned and shut off the bike. My heart
rate was elevated and I was sweating, both precursors to what I had hoped
would be the same result from sexual activities. Mistress now led me back
down the stairs to the main floor and then to the basement. I theorized
they had a playroom like Renee. They did. But it wasn't like Renee's
First off it was bigger, basically the entire basement and it was out in
the open instead of hidden. It had all of the usual BDSM goodies plus a
king sized bed with a restrained Robert lying on it. His ankles were cuffed
together and attacked to the footboard as were his wrists cuffed and
attached to the headboard. I knew he was Karter's Cuck, so I wasn't that
surprised he was in such a helpless situation, one I would have gladly
traded positions, if given the chance. What did surprise me, upon closer
examination, was that his cock was secured in what I can only describe as a
cage. I'd never seen one, but it was obviously some kind of chastity
device. Not only did it secure his penis, but it also had spikes like a
dog's training collar inside so if he got harder than the half staff he was
sporting now, be was going to be in a world of hurt. Somehow that seemed
worse than the spankings and floggings I received and enjoyed so much.
Looking at his cock, I could see why Renee enjoyed it so much. But given
Mistress Karter's words earlier, I didn't think I was going to get that
pleasure, at least not today. I was looking at Robert when he said, "You
are really a bitch for doing this Karter." He had a look of resignation in
her eyes. He apparently knew the plan, even if I did not. I felt the zipper
being pulled down my back. The material relaxed and I felt a mix of relief
and resentment as I had grown to love the feeling of the latex caressing my
body.
Mistress helped me out of the suit, taking care not to pull the plug out
too fast although the pungent odor of arousal escaping the costume made it
clear to everyone in the room that I had been enjoying myself. Again I had
to kick off my shoes, but after stripping me she had me put them back
on. "Sluts always wear heels," or something like that was her comment. She
then escorted me over to an armoire that neatly organized all her vibes,
dildos, crops, floggers and paddles. A surge of arousal washed over my body
as I imagined her using her entire collection on me. But for that moment,
she had me grab a harness and the dildo of my choice to pair with it. I saw
one similar to the one Renee used on me and almost picked it, but instead I
went with one a little longer, but not quite as wide. Karter then had me
help her put it on. It was very exciting to help my Mistress suit up so she
could fuck me. Then she asked if I thought Robert could take it and I
realized perhaps I wasn't her intended target. But thankfully she was just
trying to humiliate him a little more. Luckily I was her target, although
Robert was still going to be mad at her.
I say that because she had me kneel on the bed on my hand and knees. My
head was aimed right at his cock and if he had not been chastised, I could
have easily slurped him down from my position. Karter then climbed onto the
bed behind me and started rubbing the dildo along my wet slit to lubricate
it. I looked at Robert as his wife was sliding her cock into my pussy. I
was ecstatic and he was horrified. Mistress Karter gave him a play by play
about how tight I was and how wet she made me. That didn't bother me. Renee
had talked dirty about me before and it was exciting. Apparently it was
exciting to Robert as well because I saw his cock twitch as blood began
rushing to it.
I don't care of one of the principles is your wife. When you see one
amazingly hot woman fuck a young girl, you are going to get hard. The only
problem was because of his cage, that was going to hurt. Karter was clearly
enjoying tormenting her husband's manhood that way. Me, I was clearly
enjoying getting fucked. I might have added to Robert's torment as Karter
slam fucked me with the strap-on because there were times when I just
opened my mouth but no sounds came out. In retrospect I guess Robert
thought I was faking like I was going to suck is cock. That would cause him
to twitch causing him more pain. I say in retrospect because honestly, at
that moment I didn't care about him. I cared only about my Mistress and not
disappointing her.
I could go into details about her style compared to Renee's, but at the end
of the day she dutifully fucked me into submission to her as brilliantly as
Renee had done and in the process, thoroughly humiliated her husband. I was
a fucked out piece of meat by the time she was done with me, barely able to
move my legs. When she finally pulled out of me I expected her to make me
clean the dildo (it would be a gift) but instead Robert got that task. I
guess she wanted him to taste me as one last agony. His cock did twitch
again so mission accomplished. I then helped her remove the harness. Her
pussy was glistening as the strap-on had been rubbing her the right way. If
she didn't want me to clean my own juices off the dildo, certainly she
would want me to eat her. But that wasn't the plan either. Instead I was
dismissed and told to go back to the apartment and take a nap. I bent over
(at the waist of course) to pick up the latex and I was told not to worry
about that. Before it dawned on me that I would be walking through the back
yard naked, Karter was busy unhooking the cock cage. I got one good look of
her going down on him before I began walking back toward the stairs. I had
a pretty good feeling that she was going to ride him for all he was
worth. That made me feel despondent since I should be getting her off, but
what could I do? I couldn't push her down and start licking her pussy.
I heard some moans of pleasure before I opened the back door, but once
outside, everything was quiet and I was alone with my thoughts. Mistress
had let me cum three times while she fucked me, but I wanted more. Then
again it was only noon on my first day and I was already exhausted. Maybe a
nap would be a good idea.
I was surprisingly comfortable walking through the backyard naked to the
garage. True, it was a private backyard, but it was the middle of the
day. The apartment was warm so I just lay down on the bed without getting
under the covers. Soon I was fast asleep. I was having a naughty dream that
instead of making me wear the dildo panties, Karter was licking my
pussy. Or maybe it was Robin paying me back for the orgasm I gave her
earlier. Just as I was having my dream climax I woke up and found Renee
between my legs. She had a finger deep inside my pussy stimulating my
g-spot and I gushed on her face before I could think about holding myself
back. I probably just earned a punishment, but I baptized her in my juice
and it was worth it. She then sat on my face smothering me. I could tell
she liked just rubbing herself against me as opposed to having me work her
clit with my tongue. It didn't take long for her to cum either. I didn't
want to get out of bed. Looking at the clock I was surprised to find it was
3pm.
"I just stopped by to see how you were doing and you looked so appetizing I
couldn't help myself," Renee told me. "I may be back later. Mistress is
having social guests over tonight so she doesn't want to play. You need to
shower again and don't do your makeup as slutty. I'll get another outfit
laid out for you. Be in the house by 4pm and make me proud."
I probably could have fallen asleep again, but with only an hour to get
ready I couldn't risk it so I rolled out of the bed and walked to the
shower as Renee went into the playroom. I removed my collar, showered
quickly and then did my makeup in a neutral fashion. I was excited to see
what Renee had picked out. She was gone, unfortunately but I must say, I
found her choice in clothing interesting. I was holding the collar Mistress
had put on me, but I found a black fabric choker placed neatly next to my
clothes so I deduced I was to wear it instead. That meant Karter and
Robert's friends were not in on our lifestyle. That was going to be
interesting.
I also found a pair of pantyhose. WTF? Pantyhose? I was supposed to have
sexy panties and stockings. I picked them up to slide them on and two steel
Ben Wa balls fell out onto the wood floor and began to roll away. Now I
understood the choice. The pantyhose would make sure the balls stayed
inside of me. All of a sudden playing the square became more of a challenge
because I'm sure Mistress wouldn't want me spontaneously orgasming in front
of her friends. Or maybe she would. I felt a chill as that thought went
through my mind.
The dress Renee had picked was a typical maid's costume, although not with
exposed nipples like my one earlier. It actually didn't show much skin at
all, came down to my knees and had a typical apron and hat. Surprisingly
there was also shoes with just a two-inch heel. I realized that, except for
the Ben Wa balls I would be wearing, my outfit was perfectly square and not
kinky, well except for the fact that I don't think too many real maids
actually wear maids costumes any more. But that was excusable. Precisely at
4pm I walked back to the house, my pussy enjoying the balls with every
movement. My only concern was I hoped my arousal wasn't too pungent. Other
than that I thought I could pull off being a "normal" maid.
Karter was in the kitchen when I arrived. She looked remarkable domestic as
she was preparing dinner for her guests. My job was to do a quick dusting,
vacuuming and straightening of the main floor. I didn't get the sense that
the playroom needed to be tended to, as it was probably not on the
agenda. At least not until the guests leave, I hoped.
Serving Mistress in this way was oddly satisfying. The balls had something
to do with that, but just feeling needed helped. I didn't have to rush
through my task as I had a couple hours. I was done before 6. Karter called
me into the kitchen and asked me to keep an eye on the oven, as she had to
go get dressed. Of course I told her I would and before she left, she
pulled me into a warm embrace and gave me a very passionate kiss. The kiss
lingered and before she released me, her hands slid down my back and she
grabbed both my buttocks. "I loved fucking you this afternoon. Be my good
girl and there will be plenty more of that for you," she told me. Then she
released me and walked out of the kitchen. Immediately my hands raised the
front of my skirt and I began rubbing the front panel of my pantyhose. I
quickly realized Renee's choice of undergarment, with Karter's approval no
doubt, made it difficult for me to really get at my pussy, but that was
part of the game.
When Karter and Robert reappeared they were dressed casually, but
nicely. They did seem a bit too casual to have a formal maid serving them,
but who was I to complain. Over the next half hour three couples arrived,
all dressed casually as well, none apparently surprised to have the door
opened by a maid and none apparently in on the secret that I served in more
intimate ways than just bringing drinks and eventually serving dinner. The
balls in my pussy kept my motor running and several times I had to steady
myself while I attended to my duties. At times I felt flush, but I think
only Karter noticed. I could feel her eyes watching me, but not to make
sure I was serving her guests. I had that task down cold. She was watching
me with lust in her heart. I wondered if Robert was caged during dinner or
if that was just something they did when they played.
Dinner went fine, although alone in the kitchen I really wanted to rub my
pussy again, even if I was restricted to the front of my pantyhose. But I
didn't dare. When I was clearing the table of the dinner plates, Karter
announced that it was time for desert. I briefly thought she meant me on
the table lying on my back while the guests took turns with me. But that
kind of scene was probably (hopefully) reserved for a different
crowd. Karter then announced that everyone should stay at the table and
that she would help me with the desert. I wondered if I had done something
wrong that required her attention as she followed me into the kitchen.
I watched as she set the timer on the microwave for one minute. She then
waved me over to her and told me to lift my skirt. I did so and she grabbed
the back of my head and pulled my hair tilting my head back so I was
looking in her eyes. She then took her other hand and snaked it behind the
waistband of my pantyhose and over my quivering mound. She released my
head, temporarily, to hit the timer start button and then grabbed my hair
again. "You have one minute slut to get off if you can," she said to me
quietly as she started to rub my pussy. Immediately I began humping back on
her hand. One minutes was not long even in my aroused state.
We would have made quite the spectacle if any of the guests had walked in
and caught us. My conservative outfit didn't seem entirely conservative any
more as I thrust my hips forward trying to get firmer contact with
Mistress' hand. For her part she didn't pull her hand back forcing me to
tease myself. She was giving me a fair shot at orgasming. She even rubbed
my clit a bit. But try as I might, a minute was only appropriate to tease
myself. I felt the first pangs of a building climax, but it was still far
away when the timer chirped and Mistress said, "Too bad," while releasing
my hair and removing her hand from my pantyhose. I knew better than to
plead for more attention at that moment.
We gathered up the deserts and returned to the party. I was definitely
flushed. I think Robert noticed but the other guests continued their
conversation not knowing what had just happened. After desert, as I began
to clear the table, Karter's phone rang and she walked into the kitchen to
take the call. I was trying to pay attention to what she said as I shuttled
the dishes from the dining room to the kitchen and then rinsed them and put
them in the dishwasher. I didn't hear much beyond, "Good for you," and
"Yeah, no problem at all."
After that I served coffee to the guests and Mistress dismissed me by
telling me I was done for the night. Actually she said, "You're off
duty. Enjoy the rest of your night." That told me I was to return to the
apartment, but that I also had permission to get myself off. I guess I had
done a good job. By the time I got back to the apartment, she had texted me
saying, "The Hitachi with the finger attachment works great when you are
wearing the balls." Now I was definitely sure I had interpreted her off
duty remark. There was no way I could use the Hitachi without cumming and
that attachment had made me squirt last time. I was giddy. I quickly
stripped out of my maid's uniform and took off the annoying pantyhose. I
then retrieved the Hitachi and the suggested attachment. Karter had a
couple other attachments that looked interesting, but I wanted to see how
the balls worked with this one. I plugged in the Hitachi and was just about
to plop down on the bed when there was a knock at my door.
I quickly threw on a robe (I didn't want to open the door naked) and went
to the door to ask who it was. The answer was Robin and she said she had
called Karter, that she needed my help and that Karter said it was OK to
ask. I let her in assuming she was the one on the other end of the call my
Mistress had taken.
"This is kind of embarrassing Mia, but I need to ask you a special favor,"
she said as she was moving toward my bed. She must have seen the Hitachi
because she added, "Oh, I'm sorry. I didn't know you were busy. Karter just
said you were done for the night."
She seemed sincere, but I was pretty sure it was a setup arranged by my
Mistress. I played along either way. "I was just starting, actually," I
told my new neighbor. "What can I help you with?" She told me a story that
definitely sounded like a setup, but the help she was requesting was
something I would be happy to oblige so it didn't really matter.
"You know my husband travels for work and neglects me," she began. I
confirmed that I knew that already. "So usually Renee, and now thankfully
you this afternoon, helps keep me sane while he's gone. Tonight I was at a
party. I don't usually do this, but I hooked up with this hot guy. I was
only going to blow him in the back seat of his car, but things got a bit
out of hand and I fucked him. I'm kind of freaked out about it because I
don't really cheat on my husband."
I didn't think now was the time to have a philosophical discussion on why
getting your pussy licked would also be cheating so I just nodded.
"We were going at each other pretty hot and heavy, at least as much as the
backseat allowed when my husband called. I let it go to voicemail, but I
played it right back in case it was an emergency I had to deal with. He
said he was catching a red eye and coming home early. I figured I had at
best two hours until I got home."
I watched as she glanced at her watch. "Make that one hour."
She looked kind of desperate about it.
"So I told the guy to hurry up and finish. I wasn't that worried about my
own pleasure at that point."
I started to get the impression that I was to be the vessel of her
pleasure.
"So he starts really banging me. I'm on the back seat, on my hands and
knees and he is pounding me as best he could. It was pretty good,
actually. But at some point, his condom fell off and when he came, he shot
a monster load into me."
"Are you on the pill?" I asked.
"No," she replied. "Hubby had a vasectomy and I'm not worried about getting
pregnant. My problem is my husband is usually frisky when he gets home from
a trip and I need somebody to clean out the creampie."
Robin winked at me telling me she understood this was absurd since she
could just take a shower and accomplish the same thing. I figured her
husband wasn't even coming home but that her hook up had rode her hard and
put her away wet without satisfying her and that was why she was here. In
truth, I found it exciting if she really had just fucked some guy and
wanted me to suck his cum from her snatch.
"Well we can't let your husband know your secrets," I told her giving my
consent to help her out. She looked over at the Hitachi lying on the
bed. "Is that what I think it is?" she asked. "Do you think it is an almost
instant orgasm?" I asked her back. She smiled. "We may have to find out,"
was her reply.
She asked me to lay on the bed with my head over the edge. I took my robe
off. I didn't mind eating her out again, but I intended to use the Hitachi
on myself as I did it. As I got into position, she began unzipping her
dress. She wasn't wearing panties. She had a garter belt and stockings. I
wondered if she lost her panties in his car or whether she never had
them. She walked over toward me and then straddled my head. I was looking
up at her delectable pussy looking forward to getting her off again. Then I
noticed the sparkle of a jewel between her butt cheeks.
"Are you wearing a butt plug?" I asked.
"Of course I am, silly. How else could I trap all his yummy cum?" she
replied.
I didn't really grasp what she meant because I was focused on her lowering
her luscious pussy over my mouth. Her "ummm" sound told me I found her
happy spot. I waved my arm back and forth looking for the Hitachi. I felt
her lean forward and then felt her place the toy in my hand. By the time I
turned it on and slid the finger attachment into my pussy, she was grinding
herself on my face. I had not taken the balls out so the finger wasn't
reaching my g-spot as it had before, but when it touched the balls and
transferred the vibrations through them to reach almost every nerve ending
deep inside of me, I was hooked. It was amazing just like Mistress Karter
had told me.
I kind of forgot about Robin. I mean, I was trying to lick and pleasure
her, but she was more focused on sliding her slit along my face. I couldn't
see her, but I'm sure she was fingering her clit as well. I was focused on
getting the Hitachi to hit me just right. I couldn't see any reason why I
couldn't get the finger to buzz the balls along my g to cause another
liquid explosion. If Robin's husband really was due home from his trip, I
wonder what he would have said if he caught her in this position. Then
again, maybe that was their game. I didn't know. The thought of him
catching Robin and I and then punishing us was exciting. I pictured Robin
on her back, her legs spread wide while I was kneeling between her legs and
eating her out while her husband spanked me and then fucked me. That was
enough, with the Hitachi's help, to get me over the edge, although
regrettably I didn't squirt.
Robin was close behind with her orgasm and I kept the finger of the Hitachi
inside of me still trying to trap the balls against my g-spot. Since I was
off-duty I saw no issues with trying to cum again as long as Robin
continued to ride my face. Actually I was pretty sure I was going to
continue using the Hitachi and maybe some of its other attachments after
she left, but for now, this position worked for me. I had forgotten about
her creampie excuse until she stood up after she came. She hovered over my
head and then bent forward at the waist. "Can you pull the plug out please,
Mia?" she asked. Always prepared to help a friend in need, I put down the
Hitachi and reached up to grab her jeweled adornment. It took a couple of
tugs, but eventually it popped out. I was expecting a foul smell, but I
didn't receive it. She didn't smell like roses. Actually there really
wasn't any smell at all.
I could see her hook-up's cum starting to leak from her ass as she took the
plug from my hand. The last thing I saw before she squatted back down over
my mouth was Robin lifting the plug toward her mouth. I then heard a
sucking sound. At that point her asshole pressed against my lips. I suppose
I could have kept my mouth shut and just had her leak on my face, but I
admit I was curious. I always liked the taste of cum and the joy it brought
a guy from me to bring him off in my mouth, but this was different. I
didn't know how much joy I could bring Robin from licking her
bum. Apparently the answer was quite a bit.
Once I got my tongue between her cheeks, I felt her shift and then use her
hands to spread her cheeks giving me better access. I gave her a couple
tentative licks, really rimming her more than anything. She decided to
instruct me to "Really get that tongue in there and clean me out. I can't
have my husband finding any cum if he goes to Hiney Town tonight when he
gets home."
I found it interesting that she was sticking with her story that I was
doing a favor to help hide her infidelity by cheating on her husband with
me. I also felt her drop her butt cheeks now that I was firmly tonguing her
brown eye. Her moans told me she was rubbing her clit again and possibly
teasing her nipples. I reached for the Hitachi again, but couldn't find
it. Since I was trapped beneath her, my own pleasure would have to wait. I
then heard the Hitachi turn on and the buzzing sound quickly filled the
room. So did Robin's moans along with the exclamation, "I have got to get
one of these!"
I did my best to tongue her hole, but as she pressed down on my head with
more force, it became difficult. Cum was draining from her ass, so I was
accomplishing that task as it was transferred from her ass to my tongue and
face. The Hitachi was doing its job as I could tell she was nearing her
second climax. I hoped after that happened, I would get my second ride. I
had already determined I would remove the balls and try to use the finger
as it was intended. Sheepishly I admitted to myself that I wanted to have a
bigger orgasm than Robin. We weren't exactly having a competition, but I
wanted to win anyway.
Robing began to rotate her hips in a circular way over my face. I
interpreted this as her nearing her climax. I was thankful her asshole was
not unpleasant because she would have been marking her territory all over
my head. I reached down and began to rub my own clit so I could share in
her stimulation, even if I'd have to wait for the Hitachi to climax
again. About two minutes later she go with a mighty shriek as her entire
ass vibrated against my head. Thankfully about thirty seconds later she
stood back up. It took me a moment to focus my eyes on her. She looked very
happy. I'd definitely made a new friend that day.
Had I been with Renee or Karter, they would have either kept the Hitachi
when they left or best case, just tossed it to be to do myself. The latter
would have been fine, but Robin was more than willing to help me get the
orgasm she apparently thought I had earned. She told me to keep lying on
the bed and walked around to the side. She was holding the Hitachi and I
saw her lick her juices off the finger attachment. She then bent over me
and started sucking on my right nipple. I responded as you might imagine
with a throaty moan.
"I've been told you are a squirter," she said matter of factly. "I've never
been able to cum that hard. But I'd love to get you off like that if I
can."
I tried to respond as she turned on the Hitachi and began rubbing my clit,
but the only sound I made was a reflexing whimper. It took a moment for me
to compose myself and tell her to "Pull out the Ben Wa balls I have in my
pussy and then slide the finger inside of me," and then to "Hold it against
the top wall of my pussy as deep as it goes."
She did exactly as I asked and it felt amazing. Almost immediately I felt
my climax began to build and I was pretty confident it would be the soaking
variety we both sought. My body was rocking from side to side. She was
still trying to suck my right nipple, but had to give up and switch to
pinching and rubbing it as I thrashed side of side. I wasn't in sub space
this time because Robin and I were more of a partnership, but that didn't
prevent the Hitachi from doing its job and Robin's fingers from doing what
they were supposed to do. I think she enjoyed watching me build to the
squirting orgasm she hoped to see and one I certainly enjoyed showing
her. I think I expelled even more liquid than last time and my body was
certainly spent when my orgasm finally subsided.
"That was amazing," was the only comment Robin could make. She also
reiterated that she had to get home before her husband arrived. "I'd love
to stay and just hold you all night," she told me. "Maybe during his next
trip we can have a sleep over. I'll leave my bedroom blinds open. You can
see the bedroom from here. If he gets frisky, you can watch if you want."
I'm not sure how Mistress Karter would respond to that, but I had to admit
having her crawl in my bed right then would have been nice. Instead I just
spun around to find my pillow and she walked out of the apartment flipping
off the lights as she left. At first I was too tired and emotionally worn
out to notice the downside to the position I had been laying in as she
helped me cum. My volcanic orgasm had spray my juice all over my two
pillows and soaked the sheets at the top of my bed. I'm sure I could have
found another set of bedding or I could have slept on the couch, but in my
worn out and hyper aroused state, sleeping on my own wet spot seemed
appropriate. I briefly thought about taking her up on her offer to watch
her with her husband, but I was out like a light a couple minutes
later. When I woke as the sun rose (I had not shut the blinds the night
before) I felt cold, clammy, dirty and well, nasty. But I also felt alive
and ready to experience whatever new lessons my Mistress was ready to
teach. I wrapped the cum soaked sheet around me and got up to shut the
blinds. I then turned on the TV and plopped down on the couch, literally
wrapped in squirt and turned on the program guide looking for a sexy movie
I could watch. I didn't find one, it was Sunday morning after all, but I
did notice some DVDs on a shelf next to the TV. There were a couple of
jewel cases that reminded me of the one that housed Renee's movie. I picked
them up and looked at the hand written titles. Karter apparently had a
thing for making home movies. I didn't recognize the names until I got to
the last one titled Robin straps Renee while Robert watches. I assumed that
meant Robert was tied and wearing his cock cage again. This movie seemed
like a good place to start because I would definitely enjoy having Robin
strap me. I quickly walked into the storage room and found a thick rabbit
vibe and some leather cuffs. I put the cuffs on first making sure to cocoon
myself in the sheet. I then turned on the video and sat down on the couch
with the vibe in hand. I was sure Sunday was going to be a good day.
Babysitter's Education -- Chapter 01 - By Tappy McWidestance
Mia Roberts - Single, 19-year-old, community college freshman
Renee Dubois - Divorced, 28-year-old French woman & college professor of Women's Studies and Comparative Cultures w/4-year-old son.
Carter - Initially identified as Mr. X - Mysterious 'FWB' lover of Renee
My name is Mia and I am a freshman in college. Before you ask, no it's not a big fancy Ivy League school or even a state university. I'm going to my local community college for a couple of years to save money. My goal is to go to law school someday so I still have seven years of expensive university in front of me so I figured getting my basic classes out of the way in a more cost-effective way was a good thing. It's been quite a transition. In high school I was a cheerleader and dated guys on the football and basketball team. I was part of the in crowd, always invited to the hot parties and always had guys fawning over me. After graduation, that changed. All my friends had jobs so we couldn't hang out like we once did and if we did get together it was never in a big group. Then in August, they all went away to school leaving me to be, well, just me. I had just turned 19 and was starting at a new school where I knew nobody and where nobody would think I was special. It was a culture shock.
I dove into my studies and slowly began to enjoy college life; although I was always a bit jealous of my friends as I imagined them having wild parties all the time and enjoying their freedom away from home. I still lived with my parents, which was OK since we got along fine, but it did preclude me from partying too much or experimenting with d**gs, sex and other things like a stereotypical college student. That's not to say I was a nun, but I just pictured my old girlfriends hooking up every weekend with some hot college stud, going to fraternity parties or both.
It wasn't until my second semester that I believe my real education began. That was when I took a Women's Studies and Comparative Cultures class. While the class was fascinating as it dealt with how people around the world lived in different ways, specifically how cultures affected women's lives, the real benefit was the teacher. A woman named Renee taught the class. She was French, having come to America nine years ago to go to college. She said she had met a boy in school and got married right after graduation. Unfortunately, the marriage didn't last and now at 28-years old, she was single and making her way. None of that would have mattered if Renee didn't also have a four-year-old son and needed a babysitter every other weekend. When she asked if anyone in the class had a younger sister who babysat, I raised my hand and she asked me to stay after class to discuss it.
Renee was surprised that I was volunteering for the babysitting job. I had experience from when I was in high school and I could always use some extra money. She told me she was hesitant because it could look like she was trading my services for a better grade, but I reassured her that was the furthest thing from my mind (I didn't need help with getting a good grade) and that I would keep it a secret if that made her more comfortable.
I started babysitting on Friday and Saturday nights, every other week. Her ex-husband took her son every other weekend and on Wednesday nights and she explained to me that she "needed some adult contact" on the weekend to keep herself sane, "if you know what I mean."
I did know what she meant and even commiserated a bit with her that since my friends were away from school, my party schedule was greatly diminished and I rarely dated. That is why I was free on the weekends. While I
wouldn't say we were friends, we did get to know each other a little more than a typical student/teacher relationship. Every other Friday and Saturday night, I would show up at her house about 8pm. She liked that I was older and could stay up later. Her son was almost always ready for bed, so after Renee left, always looking very formal with an alluring dress and impeccable make-up, he would go to sleep and I would study or watch a movie. She would return, usually about midnight. She would then have a glass of wine or two to wind down while we talked about her dates, my boring social life or just chatted about current events. Renee was actively traversing the singles bar scene looking for someone to connect with. It was kind of depressing knowing that in time, I too might be making that journey if I didn't find someone at school. Every week that she didn't find the next Mr. Right was a conversation about why American men are such pigs I had with her while she drank. Some nights she came home later (1 or 2am) having obviously hooked-up with somebody. Those guys were Mr. Right Now. Those nights found her in a better mood, if only for a couple days until it was clear they were not calling her back. We never talked details, but it made me feel sad for her.
I didn't understand why she couldn't find somebody. She was beautiful, educated and her French accent was alluring, or so any boy who heard it at school would tell me if we talked about her. Maybe it was cultural or maybe
she was just still on the defensive about getting emotionally involved. But that changed when she met Mr. X. I called him that because she never mentioned anything about him including his name. She met him on a Saturday night. She left the house wearing, well, what I considered a pretty slutty dress showing lots of leg and a fair amount of cleavage. She also had on stockings and four-inch stilettos. She didn't mention it, but I knew it had been a few weeks since she got lucky and I guess she was trying to stack the deck in her favor. I made a mental note to be prepared for her to get home late. That didn't bother me. I usually fell asleep on the couch and she always paid for the extra time without a fuss. I told her "good luck" and winked at her as she walked out the door. She smiled back and said, "Luck is not a factor."
As was the usual case, her son slept through the night with nary a peep from the baby monitor disturbing me. I got caught up on my studies and watched a movie. About 11pm my phone chirped and I saw that Renee had texted me saying she was going to be late. Possibly as late as 3am. I told her that wasn't a problem and sent her the wink emoji. I then finished my movie and started another one, but I fell asleep about 12:30. I woke to the sound of her heels on the hardwood floor. She was trying to sneak past me, but bumped into the coffee table. I immediately woke up, for a moment forgetting where I was. She was giggling. I'd never seen her like that. She was also walking like she was sore. As I got my wits back, I realized she was drunk. And from her messed up hair and make-up, not to mention her dress being wrinkled far more than when she left, I deduced that she got lucky that night. From the way she was walking gingerly, I'd say she got seriously lucky as somebody had obviously fucked her right. Of course, I didn't say anything as that would be inappropriate, but I was happy for her. I must say, I could use a fucking like that as well.
I said good night to her and began walking toward the door. She offered me the guest bedroom since it was so late, but I declined. She didn't live far from my parent's house and I wanted to go home. She looked a little disappointed like maybe she wanted to talk (brag) about what happened, but I really didn't want to know the details.
Two weeks later on Friday night, she was again dressed pretty trashy and giggled that she would be home late and hoped I didn't mind. She again said I was welcome to the guest bedroom instead of crashing on the couch and just said to take the baby monitor with me if I did that. It was after 3 when she staggered into the living room. Her dress was still neat, but her make-up showed signs of crying and her hair was a mess. But she was in a great mood. This time I did stay for a few minutes of girl talk while she drank a glass of wine but all I could get out of her about her date was that she now had a friend with benefits that could "keep her sane."
Each night I babysat she would return happier than when she left and definitely unkempt from her flawless condition when she had walked out of the door earlier. I was a bit jealous. Monday through Friday in class she was a model professor, professional in every way. But every other Friday and Saturday night, she would return home doing the walk of shame, although not displaying that she was embarrassed about it. I began to formulate theories about Mr. X and the benefits he was providing. Then fate intervened. I was studying in the living room as usual when the Wi-Fi went out. This had happened once before and I found her router on a desk in her bedroom. I had rebooted it before and that solved the problem so I went to do it again. What I found, however, changed my life.
Sitting next to the laptop on her desk, was a small leather book. I'm not sure what possessed me to pick it up and open the cover, but I found it was her journal. I wasn't surprised that she kept a journal (I had done so in the past) but I was surprised she left it out. I guess she didn't think I would be in her bedroom. I was curious, so I started leafing through the pages. Most of it was about the end of her marriage and starting teaching at a new school. I wasn't overly interested in the school pages, but looking at the dates I realized which pages were about her divorce. Those were more interesting to me. I knew I shouldn't do it, but I took the journal back to the living room and began reading it. The pages surrounding her divorce were very dark and spoke of tremendous heartache. I empathized with her, although I had no real frame of reference for what she was feeling. The pages detailing her time spent at the singles bars were also rather depressing. Even the pages showing joy at a hook-up, were tempered by entries a few days later of anger. Then we got to the section dealing with the first night I saw her come home after meeting Mr. X.
Alas there were no details as to names or places, but there was detail about what they did. Renee wrote about meeting in a bar and immediately falling under FWB's spell. How they left the bar without the usual hours of fake chat, drinking and dancing. How they both just knew and how Renee followed when FWB said they were leaving.
It turns out; I was right to assume she got fucked good and proper that first night. Again, the journal had no details about his anatomy or exactly what he did to her, but she did detail how she felt and that nobody had ever "filled me so completely." I admit I had a mental picture of what that might look like. I've never thought of girls sexually, but I could picture Renee with her stocking clad legs spread while Mr. X had his way with her. She also described being flipped onto her hands and knees without being asked, a position she hated when her ex wanted to do her doggie style. Now she came not just once - but over and over in that position - all night! Apparently, she lost track of her orgasms before Mr. X was through with her. That certainly explained her labored walk that night. She also mentioned loving the feeling of just being flipped over without being asked and taken. That sounded good to me too.
Damn, I thought to myself. My boyfriends always squirted within minutes. Mr. X seemed to go forever. I remember thinking Renee was a lucky woman. I also remember noticing my panties getting wet as I continued reading about her night. By the time I got to her next "date" with FWB, my fingers were in my panties and I was jilling hard to get off. Masturbating is something I do frequently, since I don't have a boyfriend, but thinking about a girl getting drilled was a first for me as I brought myself to orgasm. Yes, I was thinking about his apparently always-hard dick and how he never quit until Renee was completely spent. But I was also thinking about how my impeccably put together professor was being splayed open and having her holes used. And yes, but their second encounter he had used all three and apparently, she loved it.
Having orgasmed once already, I took the journal back into her bedroom and placed it back on the desk. I then went back to the living room, but I couldn't concentrate on the movie because I was imagining what Renee was
probably doing right now. I knew I could read a few more weeks into the future, but I preferred to fantasize about her. I told myself the next time I babysat, I could read her journal and see if my predictions were right. I fell asleep not long after that. Renee came home a little earlier that night, but as was now her custom, she looked unkempt. I woke with a start. I had been dreaming about Renee and her FWB. My panties were soaked, but fortunately I was wearing blue jeans so my wetness didn't show. Renee was tired and said she was going right to bed. I went home and masturbated with my vibrator til I fell asleep.
As I sat in Renee's class that week, it was hard to concentrate on her lecture when all I could see now when I looked at her, was a wild woman enjoying life to the fullest. I had to figure out a way to put her adventurous side out of my mind, but that proved difficult, especially when I read more of her journal next time I babysat. This time I wore a short skirt and blouse to her house. It was a little out of place, but I explained I had a dinner date before coming over. She bought my ruse. As usual she was dressed to the nines for her evening. I waited for about an hour after she left and her son went to sleep to go look for her journal. It wasn't on the desk this time. Was it just a mistake last time? Did she realize I had read it and didn't say anything? I found it in her desk drawer so I told myself I was just being paranoid about it.
I give Renee credit. She wrote something every day. I had never been that dedicated to my own journal. She also grew more detailed as her FWB relationship grew, although there still were no details about him. Apparently, though, not satisfied to just fuck her senseless, he had begun using her in kinky ways.
This was a revelation to me. It's not that I was ignorant to the ways of BDSM, at least in theory, but I'd never met anyone who had participated. That had apparently changed as Renee obviously had developed a love for being tied up. Not only being tied up, but teased with vibrators and not being allowed to cum until she begged (edging she called it), being spanked, and even riding some kind of machine called a Sybian until she collapsed. I had to look that one up. That night, when I masturbated reading her journal, I supplemented my reading with streaming videos of what she described. They were not of her, but at least I could imagine what she would look like.
One of the things she described was being bound spread eagle on the bed. Mr. X apparently left just enough slack in her ropes so that she could twist and struggle a bit, but she wasn't going to get lose. He also blindfolded her. Then, in a masterpiece of teasing, hung a Hitachi Wand (I had to look that one up too) from the ceiling so it swung back and forth as she struggled bouncing off her pussy. She described how maddening it was that every time she remained calm enough to have the wand rest on her happy spot, the vibrations excited her too much to hold still and she would rock to the side knocking the Hitachi off its pleasure target. FWB left her like that for about an hour until she was covered in sweat and "blabbering like an idiot" (her words) begging to be allowed to cum.
I had never even contemplated such a thing, but as I streamed a video of a woman using a Hitachi on herself, I was overwhelmed with how much fun Renee's situation was. When I masturbated, I sometimes went fast to get off quickly and I sometimes went slow to make the sensations last. The idea that someone else would control that pace and drive me insane with desire was very appealing. I came quickly reading Renee's journal just like last time. Now I wanted to make myself climax again, but much slower. It was close to midnight and I figured I had an hour or two before Renee got home. I put the journal away so I wouldn't get busted and then, for the first time, went into the guest bedroom and flopped onto the bed.
I would have loved to strip down for this part of the story, but I was afraid Renee would come home early and I didn't have a good excuse why I would be naked. I did lie on the bed stretching my arms and legs toward the corners as she had described. Granted, I could move them any time so I didn't get her full experience, but at least I got a taste. I lay in the dark that way imagining Renee's FWB had me tied as well. Mr. X was teasing me the same way he teased Renee. After about ten minutes alone with my naughty thoughts, I slide one hand under my skirt and under the elastic band of my panties. I was incredibly turned on. Normally when I feel like this I go for the quick, cum at all costs method of masturbating. But since Renee had been teased to the breaking point, I attempted to do the same. I was not successful. Even just thinking about having the Hitachi bouncing between my legs had me emotionally sensitive and when my fingers began to rub my clit, I came almost immediately. But I didn't stop there.
The journal also described Renee being on her hands and knees with her face in her pillow and ass in the air. She was spanked, fingered and then fucked with a vibrator "when she asked nicely and pledged to be a good slut." (Again, her words)
After I came in my self-imposed spread eagle, I rolled over onto my tummy and raised myself up to my knees mimicking her position. I have never been spanked, but I had read a bit on the subject and knew it could be quite erotic and give the spankee a kind of runner's high. I had two problems with this position. First, it's tough to give yourself a firm hand spanking. I tried to hit myself, but I always slowed down right before impact. I think part of that was I didn't want to feel the pain but another part of me was worried the noise would wake up Renee's son. One thing I was not prevented from achieving was the fingering part. I pulled my panties down to my thighs and I reached between my legs and slid two fingers into my wet and very needy pussy.
As I was fucking myself, between throaty moans into the pillow, I made a mental note to try spanking myself at home when my parents were out. I wouldn't have to worry about the noise and I figured I could borrow a paddle from the ping pong table downstairs if I couldn't bring myself to slap my butt hard enough. Again, the vision of a helpless Renee, her ass bright red of her spanking, her pussy dripping from being fingered firmly, but not quite hard enough to make her orgasm, begging Mr. X to fuck her. And fuck her he did, at least in my mind.
Renee never described Mr. X, but if she was willing to do all these kinky things for him, he had to be a Greek God with a huge, hard cock. At least that was how I pictured him. My fingers were certainly smaller than his dick, but I imagined it was him pummeling me from behind. Fortunately, the pillow kept my moans from escaping too far. I'd like to say I lasted half an hour or more with this game, but the truth be told, I only made it a couple minutes longer than when I was spread eagled, and that was probably only because my second orgasm always takes longer than the first. I was actually surprised I came so fast the second time. I usually struggle to cum more than once, but I suppose that is because I am with lame lovers and at least in my fantasy world, I was with a stallion.
I would have liked to have just curled up in that bed right then, but I probably looked as disheveled as Renee would when she got home so I got up to make myself presentable. My pussy was demanding more attention. That confused me because I'd never cum more than twice in a day, but my body was telling me I needed more. Looking at the bathroom clock I saw it was 12:30 and decided any further pleasure would have to wait until I got home to my trusty vibrator. When Renee finally arrived home, I was back to being the good, innocent babysitter, although I couldn't wait to get home again, strip off my clothes and get myself off until I couldn't cum any more.
But something was off with Renee. Her hair and make-up were the usual mess, but she was walking straight and she wasn't happy. I could tell she was mad. Oh, she tried not to show it, but I could tell her evening had not gone as well as her past adventures. Just from her walk I figured she didn't get her usual screwing. Maybe her monthly visitor had shown up. I didn't think it was my place to notice she was upset. We'd never talked about what she did on these nights out and if I had not found her journal, I'd have never known what a wild woman she hid.
I said my goodbye but then stopped to confirm she needed me the next night. I was concerned she had broken up with FWB, but I was hoping she said yes because I wanted to read her journal entry and see what went wrong tonight. She seemed puzzled about why I wanted to confirm she still needed me, but said yes, 8 o'clock as usual and to expect that she would be home much later than usual. That statement made me really want to find out what happened tonight.
Back in the safety of my bed, and with my pillow pressed firmly over my face to muffle my screams of pleasure, I rode my vibe until I came three more times to set a personal best of five orgasms in a day. I was pretty tired when I crawled out of bed Saturday morning, but at least I wouldn't have to see Renee in class before I would find out what happened to upset her Friday night.
Saturday night I prepared myself as if I was going on a date, even if it was just a date with Renee's journal. I wore the shorter skirt with cute panties, although I figured they would be soaked through even before I got to Renee's. Surprisingly she was dressed down. I did mention she didn't look like her normal self and asked if she and FWB had broken up. She told me they were not going out tonight but were going to Netflix and chill so I shouldn't wait up. She again invited me to use the guest bedroom and I thought I detected a wink when she said it, but the lighting was poor so I might have just imagined that.
If she did wink, that meant she knew I had used the bed for more than sleep. I didn't think I had messed up the cover or left any evidence so I decided it was just my own horny brain playing tricks on me.
Like the night before, I let Renee's son settle into a deep slumber before going searching for her journal. I went back to the living room instead of the guest bedroom just to be sure I wasn't leaving any evidence that would
get me in trouble. I also had brought my vibe and it was in my purse sitting on the couch. I quickly thumbed through her journal hoping she had written about the night before. Fortunately for me, she had. Unfortunately for her, I now knew why she was upset last night. FWB had not let her cum. I would have been furious too.
I sat on the couch reading over and over again her description of being bound and teased but not allowed to orgasm. I did not have that problem as my vibe kept my juices flowing and brought me off twice before I finish
her recap. As I told you, I thought it was exciting picturing her bound and teased, but that was always with the understanding that when she begged, Mr. X would let her cum. If he didn't, I wasn't down with that. Apparently, he fucked her too and ordered her not to cum if she didn't want to get punished again. Again. That meant he punished her once, took his pleasure and left her hanging, metaphorically. I was fucking myself silly with my vibe imagining her helpless and unable to pleasure herself. Perversely that turned me on and my own orgasms flowed like never before until I reached the end of her journal entry. I put her journal down and rode my vibe to one more climax (I think it was number four) before I took a break. I was spent and it was only 11pm.
I probably would have fallen asleep soon after that, had I not checked to see if there was a journal entry for today. I had assumed she wrote them after I left, but since her last entry was full of anger that she had not orgasmed, I wondered if she wrote more about that. As it turns out she did. And the entry was not what I was expecting.
"I am so pissed off that I'm not allowed to cum. My infraction was not that bad. Now I've been ordered to edge myself to make my torment worse. Beyond that, I've been ordered to watch the video of myself being teased. It will be damn near impossible to complete this task without masturbating and if I so much as touch my clit, in the state I'm in I will cum. I'll have to do it during naptime. I don't know how I'll keep myself quiet. But I love it and don't want to live any other way."
I felt my pussy get all squishy again as I read the entry over and over. Not only did FWB tease her last night and not let her cum, he had ordered her to do it again before their rendezvous tonight. I knew I had to play with myself again using this new information to fuel my own fantasies. I almost missed the part where she said she had to watch a video of herself. That was a new dimension. I'd watched videos of other people doing the things she described, but now I had to find one staring her.
I put the journal back in the desk just in case I forgot later because I was, um, distracted. I didn't need it anymore. I had memorized the last entry. It was burned into my brain. Then I had to locate the video. Unfortunately, it wasn't as easy as opening the DVD player. She knew I watched movies so unless her brain was as frazzled as mine was right now, she wouldn't have left it out. I looked through her DVD collection opening all of the jewel boxes thinking she might have hidden it in one of them, but no luck. Then I had the realization that it was probably just a file on her laptop. If that was the case, I was out of luck because I didn't have her password. In desperation I looked in the drawer with the journal, but came up empty. I tried the drawer on the other side of the desk and bingo... pay dirt. It was a DVD-R simply labeled R in Sharpie. That had to be it. With my hands shaking, I took the disk back to the living room and put it in the player. I turned the volume way down because I didn't know how loud the sound would be and of course, I didn't want to wake Renee's son. If this was a video of his mom, I didn't want to have to explain what she was doing. Fortunately, it was the correct DVD and less than 30 seconds after she appeared on screen, sound or no sound, my vibe was back to assaulting my pussy.
I couldn't take my eyes off the screen. Renee, as she said in her journal, was tied up. She was naked and as beautiful as I had imagined. As I told you, I'd never really thought of women in a sexual context, but if anybody
could flip me, it was Renee. She had such a sensual, exotic quality to her. The fact that she was hogtied, unable to move and had a big vibrator sticking out of her pussy may have helped my attraction. How many times had
I brought myself off thinking of that exact thing just based on reading about it in her journal? Now I was watching it for myself. She was trussed tightly so there was no escape, but she was able to rock back and forth a bit. I don't know if that was moving the vibe enough to bring her off, but she was certainly trying. I did not have that problem. I was able to position my own vibe just right so I could just sit back and enjoy the show with waves of pleasure flowing through my body.
The hogtied scene lasted about five minutes. Renee was sweating and begging to be allowed to cum. I'm sure the video was edited down and that she probably was in that position much longer. But the DVD then jumped to a new scene with her positioned on her hands and knees. As described in the journal, her face was in a pillow and her ass was in the air. Her ass was also bright red. She had obviously been freshly spanked. She had not described this event accurately in her journal, or maybe I just forgot it, but her ankles were attached to a spreader bar to keep her legs open so her pussy and asshole were completely available. I could only theorize about the spanking part, but her pussy was glistening as the camera was apparently set on a tripod which was centered behind her so she obviously enjoyed it. There was also a big jewel that appeared to be coming out of her ass. (I didn't know about jeweled butt plugs at the time.) Her wrists were also tied, but not to the bed. She had been given a Hitachi Wand and was holding it against her pussy. I imagine with her wrists tied it was tough not to drop the wand, but she clearly had inspiration borne out of necessity not to do so. But something seemed off, so I turned up the volume just a bit. I heard the buzz of the Hitachi and the moans of a woman in pleasure, but then it stopped and I heard a groan. Then she begged to an unseen person. "Please Carter," she beseeched a person off camera. "Have mercy and let me cum."
I quickly realized that somebody was turning the Hitachi on and off - from out of camera view. They apparently were also able to control the speed as the intensity of the buzzing varied. Renee was close. Very close to the orgasm she craved. But the person controlling her wand was not allowing it. This must have been the punishment Renee wrote about in her journal. My own mind began to wander from the scene, filling in the blanks to her story. I doubt I was right and in a way, I was probably thinking about my own fantasies, but I pictured Mr. X who initially was just a FWB who fucked Renee every weekend, getting her addicted to his cocksure prowess. But now it seems he's switched into this teasing mode, which she had to endure because she was so very desperate to have him inside her again. After about five minutes of watching this lurid scene unfold on the video, I think Renee figured out she wasn't going to receive what she needed to reach her zenith, because I saw her begin to hump the bulbous head of the Hitachi instead of just holding it against her pussy. I could see she was trying to rub it against her clit in a frantic attempt to climax. It was also clear that whoever was controlling the wand noticed as well, because flying in from out of the frame were the tails of a flogger that immediately impacted her reddened ass. Five quick strokes with the flogger caused her to drop the Hitachi and the scene cut again. It was frustrating to me that I couldn't see Mr. X, but not as frustrating I'm sure as it was to Renee to have dropped the instrument of her pleasure.
I was close to orgasming on my vibe. I found watching Renee being flogged strangely erotic, so much so that I hit the backwards button on the remote and watched her last minute again. It was such a turn on to watch her desperately try to get off by humping the Hitachi. My own pussy clenched as the flogger began to strike her. I would have never expected my body to react with pleasure at seeing that, yet Renee's reactions were not screams of pain or shouts of anger. Instead she was moaning in pleasure as the flogger impact traveled from her ass, lower back and thighs to her pussy. I'd read about the runner's high from impact play and now I was seeing it. I rewound the video again, only this time I let it play in slow motion. I could now see the individual tails of the flogger impacting her delicate skin and see her rock forward with each strike. By the fifth stroke, I came and I came hard. The perverse pleasure of seeing her punished had gotten me off. Later that night in the safety of my own bedroom I would lie awake questioning my values for enjoying watching her video, but in the moment, I was hoping there was another scene. Luckily for me, but not so much for Renee, the DVD was not done.
There were two additional scenes and I came watching both of them. The first was in her journal. It was the spread-eagle tie with the Hitachi hanging over her. It was pretty diabolical, although she had no control unlike the last scene on her hands and knees. I didn't know if that was better or worse for her, but I loved watching her twist in her bonds attempting to keep the buzzing centered on her pussy. Each scene seemed to be cut to exactly five minutes. I wanted to know how long she actually had to endure this tease torture. When I just lay on her guest bed trying to mimic this position I didn't last five minutes and that was without the vibe or cuffs. She could have been there 30 minutes, an hour or longer. No wonder she had been coming home angry.
The fourth scene was, in my opinion, the most diabolical. It also lasted longer and left Renee crying at the end. For the record, she wasn't crying in pain, but in frustration. I really wanted to know what she had done to earn the punishment of not being allowed to orgasm. I was also amazed that she didn't cum as I watched this scene play out. She wasn't tied for this one. In fact, she was dressed. I remember this dress, in fact. It was a short, black cocktail dress slit up the side to show a lot of thigh as she sat down, and display a generous expanse of cleavage. Elegant slutty I remember thinking to myself when I first saw Renee wearing it. She also had on black stockings and stilettos like I had seen her wear before, because of course you would complete the look that way. Then I saw a detail I had not noticed the night she wore this dress. She was wearing a black choker around her neck. I had not paid any attention to it originally. It matched her dress and just seemed like a fashion statement, but now I saw it as a collar. For the first time I realized Renee wasn't just playing kinky games, but was submissive to this mystery man. My naivety is on clear display because you probably figured that out a long time ago when she first described the joy of getting tied up. I quickly got on my phone and started Googling BDSM activities. Now I better understood why he wasn't letting her cum. She had mentioned edging but I had not paid much attention to the term, but I looked it up. Damn. That was harsher than I assumed since the webpage I was reading said it was frequently paired with orgasm control and the submissive my not be allowed to orgasm for months at a time. Hell no, I thought to myself. You could tease me for 15-20 minutes. That's just good foreplay. But I'm cumming soon and you are not going to stop me. But I digress. Back to the fourth scene and Renee's continued torment.
The camera was setup facing a tall mirror mounted to a wall. It looked like a bathroom. That made sense. Again, no image of Mr. X, but I did see Renee crawling toward the mirror. Her dress was hiked up over her ass and I saw a different plug in her butt. This one wasn't jeweled, but had a hook where you could hold it using a finger. She had a sexy little sway as she crawled. And why was she going toward the mirror? Because there was a dildo suction cupped to the glass. As she reached the mirror, she immediately went down on the dildo. I watched as she started to blow the sex toy. I also looked down at the coffee table in front of the couch I was sitting on. It had a glass top too. I only had my vibe (the only sex toy I owned) but I pictured the dildo Renee was sucking sticking up from the table and my kneeling on the floor pleasuring it. I rather enjoyed sucking off my boyfriends and while I knew sucking a dildo wouldn't be the same, it struck me as pretty kinky, especially when Renee spun around and backed up impaling herself on the fake cock.
Here is where Renee and I differ. I'm certainly not above fucking myself with a dildo. Although I had never done it, I have fucked my vibe and it's pretty much the same thing. But there is no way I would have gone as slowly as Renee was going. Again, she had obviously been instructed to go slowly to tease herself. She also wasn't reaching between her legs to finger her clit. I would have done that and I would have fucked the mirror with wild abandon. But Renee was going maddeningly slow. I knew it was driving her crazy. I could see the annoyance in her eyes as she stared that the camera. I could see her pussy devouring the dildo reflected in the mirror each time she rocked back, but her eyes told the real story as she eventually started to cry because she needed to really pound herself. It was clear she craved how he had fucked her and this was just to torment her into having penetration without satisfaction. It kind of reminded me of some of the boys I had dated who just didn't know how to fuck and left me hanging. At the five-minute mark, my own orgasm hanging on the edge of release just waiting to replay the scene, she rocked forward and reached behind herself. The reflection showed her pulling the plug out of her ass. I was kind of amazed as I watched her asshole open up as the expansive portion of the plug stretched her wide open. I have read that anal sex is pleasurable, but I don't think I could do what she just did. Anyway, as the plug popped out, her asshole stayed open. Not the full width of the plug, but it didn't snap shut like I expected. She then backed up on the dildo again. I'm sure you know which hole she chose for round two.
Her expressions were a mix of pleasure and frustration as she continued to slowly, very slowly, fuck herself. I imagined a few hard thrusts would have gotten her off. But whomever was pulling her puppet strings was not allowing that and she was fighting her basic carnal needs and instead obeying her master's commands. I felt sorry for her as I fucked myself. No, I didn't match her pace. I fucked my vibe as hard as I am sure she wanted to fuck that dildo. I had to hold my hand over my mouth to keep from waking the k** as I screamed in orgasm watching Renee tease herself. Later, as I thought about why watching her get flogged got me off so hard, I also felt guilty about cumming watching her fuck the mirror. But in real time as I watched the video, all I could think about was my next orgasm, so I skipped the DVD back to the start of the scene. This time after she was done sucking on the dildo (I was more focused on the chrome plug) and she turned around to mount it, I played the video in 4x speed mode so she looked like she was fucking it at normal speed. Now I could really picture myself in her place. I had a similar mirror in my bathroom and I started thinking about where I could get a dildo like hers. I also looked down at the table again, wishing I had that dildo right now. I'd never had a three way, but the thought of blowing the dildo while I fucked myself with my vibe was a powerful vision. Renee finished in a couple of minutes this time due to the increased speed so I had to hit the back-chapter button again. She might have been done, but I wasn't. I tried 8x speed this time and now she was really fucking herself. Now her look of frustration appeared more like intense pleasure and reinforced my desire to buy a similar dildo.
It took me a couple more replays to cum a final time. My body had enough and I felt like I was kind of forcing myself to orgasm the last time. It was still a good cum, but wasn't great. I came with the dildo deep in Renee's ass and went back to normal speed just in time to see her crawl back toward the camera. She had completed her task, but there was loathing in her eyes for not being allowed to cum. I wondered if tonight she was being teased as well or if I would see happy Renee. I put the DVD back in her drawer and put my vibe back in my backpack. I then sat down on the couch ready to pass out.
I woke to Renee's hand shaking my shoulder. As she predicted it was 3am. I had been having a naughty dream about being tied up and teased. With the soft light of the hallway spilling into the living room, I saw Renee smiling, her make-up not too messed up and her hair in reasonable shape. I assumed she had finally been allowed to cum. I was curious as to the manner that happened. She apparently had not been fuck meat tonight. That was the name I had given to the nights she came home in obvious pain and unable to walk straight. And she wasn't angry Renee so I was pretty sure her edging and orgasm control had been relieved. This was more of a I got fucked but didn't do anything crazy look. I wondered if she had not been with Carter and found a new partner. Because while she was smiling, I really liked the fuck meat look better and I was pretty sure she enjoyed those evenings better as well. But maybe the weeks of teasing had been too much so she was back to the bars. But obviously I couldn't ask.
I was exhausted though from playing with myself all night (she didn't know that) so I asked if the guest bedroom offer was still available. Renee said sure and led me to it. She said she would try to keep her son quiet in the morning, but there were no guarantees. She apologized in advance if he woke me up and I told her not to worry. After she left I stripped down to my bra and wet panties, went to the bathroom and crawled under the covers. I must have been having more erotic dreams because my panties were still wet when I woke up to the sound of a four-year-old running through the hallway. I wasn't really surprised that my right hand was in my panties. I had taken this job just to earn a little extra cash to help pay for tuition, but as it turned out, I was learning a lot about myself, not to mention a lot about my teacher. I knew it was going to be crazy difficult to sit in her class and pretend I didn't know her secrets. As it turned out, Renee knew some of my secrets as well.
The week passed slowly and my thoughts were consumed by the video I watched of Renee being teased. Her ex would have her son this week so there was no need for me to babysit and watching her in class for three days was torture. I have to admit that I had developed a bit of a crush on her. She was living her life so freely through her submission and I wanted to know more. I wanted to experience what she did, but I didn't know how to start. I wondered where she met Carter and wondered if I could meet someone like him I could trust enough to give myself completely. My infatuation with Renee was complicated by her wearing more formal clothes to class that week. She wasn't dressing slutty like when she went out. She was definitely dressing more business-like and that reminded me of her outfits that she wore for Carter after she had submitted to him. Maybe it was just me. Maybe I was projecting my own fantasies on her. I masturbated every night that week thinking about her writings and the video. I actually found myself going to bed early just so I could jill off sooner. I needed some human contact other than my right hand and I decided that Friday I would go out and find some guy as a hook-up. But Renee had other plans and of course, I was happy to help her.
Friday afternoon in class I heard her phone chirp in the middle of the lecture. She paused to look at the text and I could see she was upset. This was her weekend away from her son and I'm sure she was planning something more exciting than Netflix and chill with Carter. As class ended, she waved me over to her desk as the other students were leaving. For a brief moment I thought she was going to invite me to party with them. I would not have turned down an opportunity for my first threesome. Even though I had never met Carter, it was obvious Renee had complete trust in him and that was good enough for me. But alas, that was just my fantasy mind overrunning reality. Renee told me her ex had to go out of town suddenly and she had to keep her son. She said she already had plans she couldn't break and wondered if I could babysit that night. She said she knew it was an inconvenience, but she was stuck and would pay me double my usual rate. I didn't tell her, but I would have babysat for free as long as I could find her journal and DVD. I pretended like it was an untimely because I had a
dinner date (I was setting myself up with an excuse to dress sexy) but I told her I would cut it short and be at her house by 8. Her smile beamed and my heart melted.
I dressed in another short skirt and sheer blouse. I also made sure I had fresh batteries in my vibe. I didn't bother with my book bag because I wouldn't have taken that on a date and I knew I wouldn't get any studying done that night anyway. At 7:55 I arrived at Renee's house. My panties were already soaked and my heart was beating way to fast. When I walked up to the door I got my first hint that tonight might be different. There was a note telling me Renee was running late getting ready and to just come in. That seemed weird, but OK. She always was ready before I arrived because she was always in a hurry to leave. I figured she was in her bedroom, but I never made it that far to check. As I entered the living room, I immediately noticed some new items on the table. They were definitely not casual decorations. There was also another note. Looking at the table I started to shake because I knew my secrets were not so secret. The note was pretty direct.
"Dearest Mia," it began. "No doubt you are wondering why there are handcuffs, a paddle, a blindfold, an egg vibrator and a dildo on the table. I know you have been reading my diary and since my DVD was moved slightly in the drawer, I suppose you watched that too. Don't worry. Your secret is safe with me. I assumed you enjoyed yourself. These last couple of weekends I could smell your arousal the minute I came home, so you need not bother denying what you were doing. Obviously from the video, you know my secrets, so it would be pretty hypocritical to judge you for yours. My ex has my son and I am already out with Carter so you have the house to yourself. Carter has some big meeting tomorrow so I'll be home earlier than usual, probably about midnight. That gives you up to four hours to indulge yourself if you so choose. If you want to just leave, I understand. If you want to experience some of the things I have grown to love the last few months, you can do so safely tonight."
I paused reading her note and looked at the items on the table. I recognized the dildo. It was the same suction cup model she used on the mirror video. Only now it was standing straight up on the table. It didn't look that big in the video, but in real life, it was impressive. Likely larger than any of my boyfriends. I also picked up the handcuffs. I expected them to be light-weight but they were steel and were not a joke. I felt my pussy twitch as I imagined them around my wrist. But I didn't see a key. Certainly, she didn't expect me to bind myself and then just wait for her, did she? Had I read more of the note I would have known the answer.
"In the freezer you will find an ice cube. The handcuff key is frozen inside. If you decide to need it, please put it in a bowl so it will not melt on the table. Usually it takes about two hours to melt enough to get the key out. If you are up for an adventure that will be better than just masturbating to my journals, I recommend the following... First strip down to your bra and panties. This is optional, but trust me it will turn you on more if you do it. Then use the paddle and give yourself ten firm swats on each ass cheek. I know it is tough to spank yourself, but the paddle will help. Then go and get the ice cube from the freezer.
Dim the lights and turn on the DVD player. Set the TV's volume to 30. There is a new video just for you. It has ten minutes of a blank screen to let you prepare for the rest of your adventure before starting. Take the egg and turn it on low. Slide it into your pussy. Your panties will keep it in place. On low it will just tease you like I have been the last couple of weeks. You'll love it. Next, look down and you will see leather cuffs attached to the legs of the sofa. I had to guess on the length of their ropes, but I think their position will spread your legs just about right. Attach the cuffs to your ankles. After that just clip the handcuffs around your left wrist, then put them behind your back and put the other on your right wrist, so both hands are cuffed behind your back. Make sure the bowl for the key is near the edge of the table where you can twist and reach it. With your legs cuffed you will have limited mobility. You might want to test how far you can reach before you attach the handcuffs.
That's it. Enjoy yourself. You'll know what it is like to be teased with no hope of escape until the ice melts. You can then go home if you like, but I bet you'll want to put the dildo to good use. Feel free to stay as long as you like. If you wear yourself out, the guest bed is made up for you. I won't need you to babysit tomorrow, but we'll be back on our regular schedule next week if you are still available."
She signed the note Love Renee and I think she meant it.
I looked back down at the toys. I then went and checked the freezer. There indeed was an ice cube with a key frozen inside. I went back to the table and I picked up the handcuffs. They seemed to be heavier now that I was contemplating using them. I then grabbed the dildo by its base and its jelly material wiggled obscenely. Renee was right about one thing. If I took her up on her little adventure, I was pretty sure I would be needed that dildo when I got free. I sat down for about five minutes thinking about my options. Part of me wanted to run and never come back. Another part, my pussy, was giving me just the opposite advice. My intellect was saying be cautious while my subconscious was telling me I could trust Renee and that this was an opportunity not to be missed. I took off my skirt and blouse and neatly folded them over the arm of a chair. At least I wouldn't be as wrinkled as Renee was when she came home. I then went to retrieve the ice cube.
I chose not to spank myself. Part of me wanted to experience it, but part of me was still freaking out that Renee set this game in motion for me, so I moved onto binding my ankles. Per her safety instructions, I tested how far I could twist and reach before securing my wrists. I reasoned that she wouldn't have given me that instruction if this were some kind of trick to trap me in bondage. I also figured out that if I needed to escape, I could hold the ice cube and make it melt quicker. I was almost ready to begin in earnest. But before I did, I took the dildo and moved it to the center of the table so it would be in view when I looked at the TV. I wanted to remember Renee fucking herself on the fake phallus in case that wasn't in the new video. I then started the DVD player, set the volume and inserted the egg, set to low as instructed. I felt decidedly naughty as my legs were now spread and the egg was making nasty sounds as my juices flowed over it.
As Renee foretold, the TV screen was blank, but I could see the numbers counting up on the DVD player's display. I had seven minutes to wait. Before I could chicken out, I snapped the handcuff around my left wrist and then put my arms behind my back. It was a little bit of a challenge to secure my right wrist as I had never done this before, but soon I was secured tightly and waiting for the video to begin. It was then I had a bit of a panic attack. I tried to calm myself, but it was a struggle. Suddenly everything in the room reminded me of the vulnerable position I had put myself into and I knew there would be no escape for a couple of hours. I considered trying to melt the ice cube, but then the TV came to life and the shock of the image caused my other problems to quickly fade away. I was looking at myself. It wasn't a live shot though. I was of me masturbating last week and I couldn't look away.
I watched myself for several minutes wondering how this was possible. The egg was keeping my pussy occupied while my brain tried to figure out what was happening. I realized the camera view was at a slight angle to the couch so I looked to the left of the TV and I noticed a book on the TV stand that had a strange circle on the spine. Then it hit me. It was a secret nanny cam. Renee must have been watching me for weeks. I didn't have to see video to know she probably had one in the spare bedroom too and watched me spread eagle myself. I almost felt defeated for being so stupid as to not think she might have security cameras. But then the on-camera me orgasmed and I felt my own pussy twitch in response. After that any worries about my situation would have to wait.
Forty-five minutes later I had watched all of the footage of me masturbating in Renee's house. I should have been angry, but all I could think about was getting free, grabbing the dildo and fucking myself until I came. I knew it wouldn't take long. Then, with my scenes depleted, the video switched to a series of scenes of beautiful women in bondage being teased by Hitachiís and riding Sybianís. The only difference was unlike me with just a weak egg to tease me but not let me cum, these women were all having screaming orgasms within minutes. The volume seemed louder too as the moans of pleasure echoed off the walls. I was growing more and more desperate to climax and although I knew it wouldn't really help, I even rocked forward to my knees so I could lean forward and give the dildo a blowjob. I knew it wouldn't make me cum, but it seemed like I should be doing something more than just sitting there.
I tried to figure out if there was any way to rub the edge of the table with my pussy to make myself cum, but short of melting the ice, I couldn't figure out a way to relieve my need. I even tried twisting enough to reach the paddle thinking I might be able to get it to stand upright between the cushions so I could rub the handle on my pussy, but it was just out of reach. Much like I had watched Renee struggle last week, the bondage I had put myself in was design just right to keep me in check. After a few women screamed their heads off while orgasming on the screen, I watched as two more got spanked and flogged. Although they were in obvious pain, my arousal did not diminish. If fact I would have gladly traded places with them if after their punishment I was rewarded with an orgasm. Finally, the screen went blank. I looked at the ice and realized I still had some time to wait. In a way that was more frustrating because I had no distraction on the TV. The batteries in the egg had died and I was sitting in the dim light, tied to the couch and alone with my thoughts. Those thoughts betrayed me as I realized just how much I was enjoying this and praying that Renee would come home early to release me. Well, not release me but get me off. I knew I could melt the ice, but I was determined to see this game through.
After what was probably about another forty minutes, the key was free. It was a challenge to unlock the first cuff and I had to be careful not to drop the key, but finally my left wrist was released and soon after, my right. I didn't bother releasing my ankles. I reached over to my purse and grabbed my vibe and then I grabbed the dildo. I pulled the cord attached to the now worthless egg and it slide out of my pussy easily. I then leaned back against the couch cushions and plunged the dildo deep into my overheated pussy. It felt much better than the egg. I began to fuck myself with wild abandon as I switched on the vibe and held it against my clit. I had no interest in teasing myself any longer. I needed to cum and cum now. I felt my orgasm build quickly and knew I would soon be over the precipice. I was mostly looking down at the dildo I was slamming in and out of my pussy, but as I neared my climax I looked up and saw the fake book / spy camera and realized Renee would be recording every moment of my torment. That triggered an explosive orgasm as I threw my head back in ecstasy and let out a primal scream. But my body was far from finished and I didn't care that Renee would be able to see me continue to debase myself. I continued slamming the dildo into my needy pussy until I came again. Then I pulled it out, dripping with my juices, and slammed its suction cup to the table. I was ready to finally have my mouth and pussy both filled at the same time. I rocked forward again until I could go down on the fake cock and taste my own flavor. I then plunged my vibe as deep as I could into my suddenly empty pussy.
As before, I'd like to say I was able to prolong this kinky pleasure, but my body soon built to another mind-blowing climax that left me kneeling with the dildo buried deep in my throat as wave after wave of climax washed over my body. I was spent. Eventually I lifted my head off the dildo and lay it down on the table. I stayed in that position for several minutes recovering before I finally unhooked my ankles. I struggled to stand and ended up lying on the floor for a couple of minutes while my body came back down to earth. Then I got up and went to the bathroom. Looking at myself in the mirror, I recognized the look. I had seen it so many times when Renee came home. I wasn't sore, but I needed to sleep. I slowly walked to the guest bedroom. Flipping on the lights, I saw that Renee had left me another note.
"I'm sure you had fun in the living room and I know you enjoyed watching me bound and teased by the Hitachi Wand. If you want to experience that for yourself, it is setup for you in my basement. That is where I have my playroom setup. Take the key sitting on the table next to the bed. There is a locked door at the end of the laundry room. You'll find everything you need."
That was a twist I didn't expect. I assumed Carter teased her at his place. I wasn't 100% sure I wanted to tease myself any more that night, but I definitely wanted to see her playroom so I grabbed the key and headed to the basement. It felt surreal to be walking around her house without wearing any clothes. It was also exciting and my exhaustion from my first session in the living room was being replaced by anticipation of what I would find hidden behind the laundry room.
The basement was unfinished except for a wall on one side that appeared to close off the mechanical area. That is where I found the washer and dryer. As Renee had explained, there was another door. It looked like maybe it was originally for a home office or something, but the room would not be visible from the main side of the basement. It was weird that it only was accessible from the mechanical room. It was concealed. Opening the door and turning on a dim light, I suppose I understood why Renee would keep it a secret. There was a twin bed setup perpendicular to the far wall. It had a metal frame. As I anticipated there were cuffs attached to the corners and the Hitachi hung from the ceiling about six inches above the bed. I recognized the setup from the video. Looking up at the floor joists above me, I saw various I-bolts, no doubt to secure a wayward sub as well as various instruments of the trade neatly organized and attached to the wall. There was also a padded bench, also with cuffs on the legs and a desk with dildos, vibes, gags, more cuffs and a couple of blindfolds. I was pretty sure Renee would not like the Dean of the college getting a tour of this room. But looking at all these new toys, my own pussy began to heat up. Although I was a neophyte, I could sense the possibilities.
I walked over to the bed to inspect the Hitachi rig more closely. The cuffs were well padded and their closures were fixed. I couldn't tell how I would be able to tighten them once I slid them on. That didn't bother me. I figured they were safe much like the handcuffs were with the icy key. Looking at the control box, there was a power button and an up/down arrow selector. I pressed power and quickly realized the arrows controlled a timer indicator. I turned it back off and picked up another note Renee had thoughtfully left for me.
"I thought you might want to try this one for real since you came so fast when you just did it for play. Put your legs in the cuffs, and then press the power button on the Hitachi control. The default settings (30 minutes as I recalled) should be fine for a first timer. I recommend using the blindfold too for maximum effect and pleasure. It will block the light from the ceiling and let you fully concentrate on the sensations. Then slip your hands into the wrist cuffs. I left a little slack to make it easier, although whichever wrist you do last will be a challenge. The control box will give you three minutes to secure yourself or change your mind. See you soon."
Renee was right that I had cum way to fast when I just lay on her bed spread eagled. I also remember her video showing her begging to cum after just five minutes, but I wasn't sure how long that was in real time. I wasn't sure if I could handle 30 minutes so I figured maybe I would do 15 and then if I liked it, do another 15. That seemed reasonable. I also was scared of using the blindfold, so I skipped that.
I hopped onto the bed and easily slid my feet through the cuffs around my ankles. My pussy was very juicy at putting myself in the position with my legs spread again. I really liked the feeling of not being able to close them. I then turned on the Hitachi control, pressed the down arrow a couple of times (it worked in five-minute increments) and then lay back on the bed. I positioned myself as best I could so the Hitachi would be in place. My right wrist was easy to secure by twisting a bit. As I did I felt the Hitachi move and for the first time understood why it had been so hard for Renee to keep it in the optimal spot. I then attempted to secure my left wrist. It was more of a challenge, but after about a minute it was through the cuff. Now I waited. I probably had only a minute before the control box would begin its cycle, but it seemed like an eternity. The room was quiet and still. There was nothing for me to do but wait, spread and waiting with my pussy beginning to leak without being touched. Then it began. But it wasn't exactly what I expected.
The first sound was from the control box not the Hitachi. It was the sound of a strong fan and I felt the cuffs begin to constrict around my wrists and ankles as air bladders were inflated. I was shocked as I felt them tighten and made no effort to remove one of my arms before it was too late. I was held tightly. Then the Hitachi began to buzz. For a moment, I forgot about the bondage.
The control box cycled the speed of the Hitachi up and down and then off. At first the blissful moments at full speed occurred frequently, but never long enough to bring me to orgasm. As the timer ticked down, the wand
buzzed all too frequently at a low speed or even turned off. Then it would jump to full speed for 5 seconds and as I twisted away in an involuntary contraction, it would slow down again as I struggled to get it positioned properly. It was maddening. What I wanted to do was just grab it and hold it tightly on my clit. Instead I was being teased worse than when I was in the living room. Unable to move more than a few inches, I was helpless to relieve the cravings consuming my body.
The one saving grace was that I had shortened the cycle and would soon be released to bring myself to orgasm, although that knowledge did little to decrease my frustration caused by that damn wand and my self-bondage. I was screaming in torment and begging to be allowed to cum although nobody was there to hear me or more importantly help me. But I couldn't help it. My mind was being consumed by lust again and my sole focus was on my pussy. Then mercifully I heard the control box click off. The wand went limp resting against my labia. I breathed easy expecting the cuffs to deflate. But they didn't. I tugged on them moving my arms and legs as much as the ropes would allow, but they held fast. The Hitachi slid a little along my sensitive lips, which my body noticed, although it was far too little of additional stimulation to bring me any pleasure. I released an audible sigh and pushed my head against the pillow in defeat. Then I heard Renee's voice.
"You look so beautiful, Mia. I could tell how much you enjoyed that."
I looked around the room but didn't see her.
"Look up in the corner to your right," I heard her voice say. I did and saw another camera. This one wasn't hidden. I was full size and apparently had a microphone and speaker.
"How do I get loose," I asked the camera. "I need to cum."
"I am sure you do," Renee replied. "But we have a couple of problems. First off Carter got inspired watching you so it looks like I'm getting fucked properly tonight after all."
I didn't grasp why that was a problem. At least not until she mentioned problem two.
"Second, you didn't use the blindfold or keep the machine at 30 minutes."
There was a pause where neither of use spoke.
"The good news," I heard her say, "is that I can reset the box from my phone. I'll start it again and turn off the light as well so you can get the full experience. You're safe for a while, so after Carter is done with me, I'll be home. Enjoy yourself."
I started to reply. Actually, I yelled for her to release me. But the lights turned off instead. I then noticed a red circle of lights around the camera lens. It didn't illuminate the room, but I knew they were infrared so the camera could still get an image of me spread wide and vulnerable in the dark. The Hitachi didn't turn on right away. I decided she was just k**ding about being able to control it remotely. I decided she was just messing with me. About ten minutes went by, I estimated, and my libido had finally calmed down. There wasn't much for me to do so I closed my eyes and tried to fall asleep. That wouldn't be easy as my being spread wasn't a comfortable way to sleep and my mind was still racing as I fantasized about what Renee would do to me when she got home. Then the Hitachi turned on and my eyes shot open, although I couldn't see anything since the light was still off.
Renee was right. The darkness enhanced the experience because I could only concentrate on the sensations between my legs. When the wand turned off, the only sound I could hear was my breathing and the only thing I felt was the beating of my heart. Actually, it was the beating of my heart and a pulsation in my clit that found the same rhythm. This went on far longer than 15 minutes. I don't know how long Renee set the device to tease me, but I was soon a babbling mess in far worse shape than she had been in the video. The wand would turn off for several minutes at a time leaving me to wonder if it would turn on again at all. Then it would turn on at a seemingly random speed. The higher the speed, the shorter duration it would run. It couldn't decide if it was worse to run at a higher speed to bring me close to orgasm quicker and then shut off denying what I craved or to run slowly and take longer to bring me to that plane of need. Either way it kept teasing me. I simultaneously loved and hated the position I was in and during those times when the Hitachi was silent, I began to plot my revenge against Renee, although I think you probably know that I'd do whatever she wanted me to do in order to cum.
Did the Hitachi tease me for an hour? Maybe. Like I said, time stood still as all could concentrate on was my desire to cum. Eventually it did stop and after a few minutes of stillness, I fell asleep emotionally and physically drained. Sometime later, I thought I was having a naughty dream. I felt like I was on the edge of orgasm again as my clit and pussy were stimulated by a gentle force I couldn't quite put my hand on as it slowly and gently stimulated me. I woke but still saw only blackness except for light coming under the door. That had not been there before. I raised my head and looked down toward my pussy and saw the back of someone's head. "Renee?" I asked. With a single long slurp up the length of my pussy the person paused, "Ah, my fuck toy lives."
The person then stood up and turned on a different light. Fortunately, is was pretty dim, but it was bright enough to see Renee's make-up and outfit told the story that she had as good a night as I had. She then took off her
dress. She was naked underneath. Next, she sat on the edge of the bed and slowly ran her manicured fingernails up and down my slit and over my clit. I moaned, my teased arousal returning quickly and with a vengeance.
"So, Mia," she said softly, but to me it sounded like a taunt. "Is there anything you want to say to me?"
I was thrusting my hips forward as much as the ropes would allow attempting to force her fingers to make better contact with my pussy. But of course, she was prepared for that and simply raised her hand to keep her digits at
perfect soft tease height. There were plenty of things I wanted to say. But in the end, I just confessed, "I want to cum." Then I quickly amended that to, "Renee, I meant to say I need to cum."
She continued to gently touch my naughty bits while she said, "We watched you when you were in the living room. You came a number of times."
"That's true," I admitted, seemingly unconcerned that she had spied on me, "but that was before that damn Hitachi worked on me for an hour. Plus, your tongue and fingers just now have been teasing me again. Please get me off Renee," I pleaded.
"There is a long-standing tradition that the dominant cums before the submissive," she told me. I didn't know that. "You wouldn't want your Mistress to cum second, would you?"
Mistress? Did she say Mistress? Renee wasn't my Mistress and I told her that.
"Well, not yet," she replied. "But you obviously are submissive and get off on bondage, so it's only a matter of time."
"Please just get me off," I begged once again. She reiterated that she had to cum first. I finally agreed, but also told her that didn't mean she was my Mistress. I watched as she climbed onto the bed and then straddled my secured body. Did I mention about four feet above the bed there were some handles mounted in the wall? I had not paid attention to them before, but as Renee moved forward pinning my arms to the mattress and then grabbed the handles, I understood their purpose. They helped her stabilize herself as she fed me her pussy. This was my first taste of pussy (besides my own) and I couldn't do anything about it. I was tentative at first; just sticking my tongue out a little bit and nibbling at her soft, wet folds. But with her encouragement, soon I was diving in like a starving porn star. My reward was an intoxicating release of her own juices as her arousal built. I had no doubts she had cum multiple times while Carter fucked her tonight, but then again, maybe she had been teased and this was her first release. She was certainly moaning like she had not cum for weeks and as she started to grind her pussy on my face, I assumed her release was near. Hopefully then mine would be as well. Steadied by the grab bar above the headboard, she began to pummel my face with her pussy. My makeup would soon look like hers, I mused to myself, as my efforts to lick her pussy were largely irrelevant at this point. She was taking what she needed and my face was simply the conduit for her to get the stimulation she craved. Thirty seconds later, with a primal scream, she released. I would have loved to see her face as so primitive an instinct took over and she orgasmed. But mostly I just saw her pussy and felt her juices leak onto my face. Occasionally I saw a glimpse of her perfect breasts, but her face was unavailable to my lustful gaze.
I think it was my nose rubbing on her clit that finally got her over the edge. I knew her scent was strong and I could no more avoid taking it in than stop breathing. She howled in pleasure for at least 15 seconds and was then still on my face. My arms were sore from her kneeling on them and my head was swimming from her arousal perfume, but at least, I thought my time had come, so to speak. But as with everything else when you are tied up, the phrase "not so fast" comes into play.
Renee slid down my body so she wasn't smothering my mouth any more or leaning on my arms. I appreciated that. I could finally see her face and it showed a look of pure bliss. She almost looked like she didn't even know I was still beneath her. Her butt was just a few inches above my pussy. It would have been easy for her to reach down and with a few strokes of her fingers, bring me off. But she was still in recovery mode from her climax, so I was still denied. About a minute later she finally dismounted me. As she climbed off the bed she took my right nipple in her fingers and gave it a firm squeeze. "Thanks, babe," she said. "I needed that." She then repositioned the Hitachi and pressed some buttons on the control box.
"I'll be back in a little while. I have to go call and report on what we just did," she said before disappearing into the mechanical room and shutting the door.
I waited as patiently as I could, which is to say not very patiently, for the three minutes to elapse and the Hitachi to give me the orgasm I craved. I was sure Renee had set the infernal device to get me off. But when it did turn on, it was very slow. And it stayed that way. In fact, it was hardly moving meaning my arousal was hardly moving. Oh, it was at a high level, but not high enough. I silently cursed her. I guess she wanted to see my orgasm so I was going to have to wait a little longer. I thought about trying to fake some moans to get her to come back sooner if her plan was to bring me off herself. Maybe I could trick her into thinking I was about to cum without her? I put that idea out of my head almost as fast as it had arrived. She'd been ahead of me this entire evening. Actually, she had been ahead of me since before I found her journal. Certainly, she wouldn't fall for an obvious trick like me faking an orgasm. I was kicking myself for even thinking it when I did hear a moan. Since it wasn't me, it must have been Renee. Starting soft and far away, the moans got louder and closer until the door opened again and Renee was standing there with a cordless phone in one hand and a vibrator in the other. At first, I thought she was talking to Carter who was going to tell her how to get me off. Then I realized she was pushing the vibrator into her pussy as she described my position and me to her phone mate. At least she gave me credit for getting her off once. Her voice partner was forcing her to beg now for permission to cum. This was fun for me to watch since she had been denying me that pleasure. I definitely took schadenfreude in her torment, although I should have been pissed because she continually denied me my own release. But I figured if I couldn't cum yet, I could take pleasure in her being denied as well. Unfortunately, that denial did not last long and moments after hearing her say "thank you," she came again. I would have liked to hear the other end of the conversation, but at least this time I could see what she looked like when she was wearing her `O' face. She hung up and then turned off the Hitachi. It felt strange not to have the dainty buzzing tickling my clit, no matter how tormenting it had been.
"Please let me cum," I immediately asked.
"Are you ready to call me Mistress?" she replied.
"No, but you have cum twice since you got home and I've been teased for hours. Have mercy," I implored her.
"If you don't want to be my sub, tell me what you really want," Renee said.
I had to think for a moment. Just saying I wanted to cum wasn't working with her so I had to think of something else. "I, um, well," I stammered. "I want to get fucked like Carter fucks you," I finally blurted out. She seemed a little shocked. So, I continued. "I mean, I've see you come home with your makeup ruined, your clothes a mess and unable to walk easily because you got fucked so hard. I want that."
I couldn't believe I can come out and told her exactly what I had been thinking of for weeks. She just stood there and took it all in. She said, "Be careful what you wish for," and then she walked out of the room. I was afraid I'd gone too far. Maybe she thought I wanted to steal Carter from her. Fortunately, she didn't stay away long. She was also holding a mirror when she returned. She held it over my head and pointed out that "Well letís see how close we can come now shall we? Ok, A) your makeup is a fright right now. B) You did fold your clothes and I usually don't bother. C) I can do whatever I want to you. How did you like the dildo I left you?"
Now it was my turn to ponder an answer. "It was good. Just the right size."
"Excellent," Renee said. "I like one that is not too big, but not too small either. Let's get you off this bed."
I wasn't sure if that meant she accepted my request to get fucked or not. I watched her press a few more controls on the box and the cuffs deflated allowing me to wiggle out of them. I would have been happy to have her just toss me the dildo so I could fuck myself with it again. Or I would have been happy to lay back and let her to the work. In the end I didn't get either, but I got much more than I hoped to receive.
Renee helped me up and asked if I needed to go to the bathroom. I snickered and said, "No, I need to cum." She replied, "Yes, you have made that clear. Come over here."
She took my wrist and led me over to the padded bench and told me to bend over it. I was apprehensive but she assured me this is how "Carter fucks the shit out of me," so I acquiesced to her instruction. I didn't put up a fight when she cuffed my wrists and ankles to the bottom of the bench support so I was once again bound and spread for her amusement. It was then I noticed my ass was pointing toward the camera. Lovely.
"Mia, I gave you the opportunity to spank yourself, but you did not. My best fuck sessions are after I get spanked and you are about to find out why." Before I could respond, I felt the first blow of her right hand. I was not prepared for the amount of pain that shot through my body and I yelped.
"That was just a love tap, silly," Renee commented. "You'll learn though. Once you cum during impact play, you'll never be the same."
I wasn't sure what to make of that statement. It sounded like she was going to spank me until I came and that somehow that would transform me. I didn't have long to ponder it before the next strike found my left butt cheek. Again, I screamed. Then I felt four blows in rapid succession alternating right, left, right, left. Then as I started to cry, I felt Renee's finger push into my pussy. My stupid pussy didn't know it shouldn't lubricate when I was bound and spanked so Renee found little resistance.
"That's right my little sub, enjoy when your Mistress punishes you," she cooed. I didn't bother replying that I wasn't her sub. She knew that and I was enjoying her fingers, at least for the brief time they were inside of me before she resumed her spanking.
Apparently, my cries of pain displeased her since she stopped my spanking to tell me that. Her pause did give her time to finger me once again so she kind of reinforced my bad behavior with pleasure. But it was too much to ask that she would just get me off that easily. Instead she pulled her fingers out and roughly pushed the dildo into my pussy. The intrusion was unexpected and too fast to enjoy. Even her pumping it a couple of times didn't give me the pleasure I expected. She then put it in my mouth to gag me and warned me not to let it fall on the floor. I savored my own flavor, but had to bite down to avoid dropping it. I wasn't sure what additional punishment I would earn if I released it and I didn't want to find out either. My spanking resumed.
This time she switched to a paddle. I guess her hand was getting as sore as my ass. Whatever the reason, the pain intensified and was spread out over a larger area. I was howling, but the dildo gag was quite effective at muffling my sounds and my biting down on it helped me withstand the pain. I thought of cowboys in old Westerns that had to bite the bullet only I was biting the fake cock. With the increased pain, Renee to care to make sure her fingerings were more pleasurable as well. As desperate as I was to cum, part of me didn't want to do it while she was punishing me because that would show she had power over me. It was a battle I was destined to lose. Once she figured out I was fighting my desires, she switched from fingering me to sliding a vibe slowly in and out of my pussy.
"I can force you to cum, you dumb slut," she hissed at me. "But I want your mind, body and soul to admit you need to serve me. Once you give your cum to me instead of having me take it, you will be mine."
That made sense to my lust filled brain. Not that she was r****g me by any means since I was here voluntarily, but if I could fight the temptation to cum spiritually, even if my body gave in, I would win. I'd never thought of sex in these terms. I mean, when I arrived tonight, I wanted nothing more than to have sex with Renee. But now, while having sex I was fighting for my personal identity. The orgasm I craved what the key to becoming Renee's pet or me remaining independent. Already the battle for which result I truly wanted was raging in my subconscious, although I didn't understand that at the time.
Renee continued to paddle and tease me with the vibe for several additional minutes. My will to resist was decreasing. A need to submit was battling with my silly conscious mind attempting to counterattack. She stopped briefly and then pulled the dildo out of my mouth.
"You've done very well Mia. In fact, much better than I expected and far more than I did my first time. But you know in your heart how this ends. Just give in and I'll get you off."
I shook my head. She just nodded. "Very well."
She walked behind me again and I heard her picking something up off the table. She then walked in front of me. She was holding two things. One was a flogger. The other was a strap-on with the dildo I had been sucking stuck
in the harness. It glistened with my saliva and promised untold pleasure. The flogger promised more pain, but in a way enlightenment. I'd like to say I chose the flogger and that Renee eventually gave up trying to make me her sub. I'd like to say that. But what I actually said was "Fuck me. Fuck me into submission."
Renee simply replied, while slipping the harness on, "Well you did say you wanted me to fuck you like Carter did to me." I was too exhausted mentally and physically to offer any further responses. She didn't just walk behind me and ram the dildo home. No, she unhooked my wrists first. She left my ankles cuffed. Reflexively I moved my hands up to the bench to steady myself from the impending assault. Renee grabbed them and held them together in the small of my back. I felt like they were cuffed again because I had no strength to resist her. Then I felt her slowly slide the dildo into my pussy. I moaned. She knew she had me.
Renee was taking long, slow, profound strokes. I already felt close to orgasming. Renee gave me one hard thrust and held the dildo deep inside of me. She then leaned over me and whispered in my ear, "We both know how this ends. Say `please Mistress fuck me until I come,' and I will fuck you like no man has ever done and you will take your rightful place serving me."
I didn't say it immediately, although I wanted to. I guess I was just stubborn. Renee continued her slow, agonizingly slow, penetration of my overheated and needy pussy. I was just enough sensation to hold me on the edge of the biggest orgasm of my young life and I was confident Renee knew that. She had won. I had lost. I was ready to admit she knew me better than I knew myself from the first day we met in her class. Finally, I called out to her," Mistress, please fuck me! Make me cum and claim me as your property!"
I didn't know where the word property came from, as I had never thought of someone being someone else's property. Later as I did research into the BDSM culture now that I had pledged to serve my professor, I realized the word was a perfect expression of what I wanted. She was my Mistress. I was her property to do with as she pleased. And at the moment I yelled that, she wanted to fuck me into submission.
Instead of holding my wrists in the small of my back, she grabbed on in each hand and pulled them backward causing my back to arch and my red-hot ass to move off the bench and against her. Then she started thrusting. Hard. It was primitive fucking. It wasn't making love. Her hips rammed against my ass with each stroke banging me into the bench. As she pulled her cock back out of me, she pulled my arms with a force I didn't know she possessed only to slam the strap-on back into me and crashing me again into the bench. I threw my head back in ecstasy. I'd already pledged myself to her, but I knew what she wanted to hear and I needed to say it. "Please Mistress Renee may I cum?!?"
She pinned me against the bench taking both my wrists in her left hand and pressing them again against the small of my back. She continued to savagely fuck me, but she began spanking me again with her right hand. The pain shot right to my clit and then radiated outward as heat through my body. My pussy tried to clamp down on the dildo, but I couldn't.
"Cum for your Mistress and take your place at my feat, you dirty little sub slut!" she yelled.
Her words spoke to me. They were so different than anything a lover had ever said to me, but my previous lovers never made me feel like this before. I cried out in a throaty moan, "Yes Mistress I am yours!" and then my orgasm exploded. I saw stars. My nerve endings through my body all turned on at once. I cried out in pleasure. And Renee kept fucking me and spanking me.
"Don't think you're only cumming once after all the work I put it," she hissed. "Cum again for me slave!"
My body was on autonomous mode. I'm not sure if I would count the orgasms that flowed like water out of my body individually or if it was just one giant five-minute orgasm, but it consumed me. My head was spinning when she finally pulled out of my pussy with an obscene "plop" followed by a series of what I can only describe as pussy farts as the air she had jackhammered into me escaped. She then moved in front of me and had me suck the dildo clean. I was on autopilot. A cock, real or fake didn't matter, was presented in front of my face and I opened my mouth and sucked it. Satisfied it was clean, she helped me turn the bench 180 degrees. It was tough since my ankles were still clipped to the base, but we managed. I vaguely realized she wanted me facing the camera when she moved behind me again. I bent back over assuming she was going to spank me again, but instead she grabbed my hair and pulled my head up so it looked at the camera. My torso was at about a 45-degree angle. Not really standing and not bent over either. She told me to pinch my nipples. Then she pushed the dildo back into my very receptive pussy. I moaned, of course.
"Look at the camera, pet," she told me, now in a loving sultry voice. She was fucking me at a medium tempo. More than her teasing speed, but not the savage plowing I received that drove me to surrender to her. I looked at the camera and tried to smile.
"Repeat after me," she commanded. "My name is Mia Roberts." I repeated the line, although I'm not sure how clearly as my fog of orgasm was building again quickly and I was losing emotional contact with the real world. Renee continued to give me instructions. I continued to repeat them as clearly as I could to the camera.
"Tonight, I have given myself to Renee Dubois. She is now my Mistress and I pledge to do anything she says."
"If I am bad, I expect to be punished. If I am good, I expect to be rewarded."
"I make this decision of my own free will and it is not in exchange for a good grade in her class."
"What we do in private has nothing to do with Mistress Renee being my teacher and my being her student."
"This is a consensual relationship. I am not being blackmailed in any way."
"I will never again touch my pussy without her permission. It belongs to Mistress Renee."
"I will never orgasm without permission from my Mistress."
"If I want to cum, I need to ask permission first."
"If I break these rules, I expect to be punished."
"Mistress Renee owns me now and I will follow her orders immediately and without question."
"If Mistress choses to share me with her friends, I will serve them as if they were my Mistress." She punctuated that rule with a vengeful thrust reminiscent of her recent submission fucking. A shiver went through my body as I thought of how humiliating it would be for Renee to loan me out to a friend. But I repeated the line and I meant it.
"I pledge to follow these rules and any others Mistress Renee deems necessary to put in place during my training to make me a good submissive."
I grappled with that last one. Not because I didn't want to follow it, but because her methodical fucking of my pussy had another orgasm building and I was struggling to remain focused on what she was saying. I probably didn't get all the words correct, but I must have gotten close enough to please her because she started building a quicker tempo plunging her fake cock in and out of my pussy. She still had a tight grip on my hair, but I found the mix of pleasure and pain intoxicating so I didn't care. Every few strokes she really let me have it with the strap-on while she tugged my hair even harder. Then, when she slowed down to a normal pace, she would spank me again. I was delirious with pleasure. I found myself drifting in and out of consciousness. It wasn't so much like I was going to pass out, but more like my head was spinning and I was losing track of where I was and what was happening. My brain was a haze of pleasure. The spanking no longer hurt and any time she pulled my hair became a stimulant. My entire body had become one big erogenous zone.
Mistress Renee could sense what was happening. I'm pretty sure she could tell that I was beyond the cognitive thought to ask for permission to cum, but she took pity on me and reminded me. I think I sighed because I was too far-gone to care if I earned a new punishment, but somewhere in my subconscious something must have triggered me to remember punishment was bad. I think I babbled, "Please..." but I know I didn't add a qualifier such as "... stop" or "... may I cum." Fortunately she took sympathy on me. She was probably tired and wanted to go to be and didn't want to punish me anyway.
Mistress Renee pulled out of my well-used pussy and walked in front of the bench. Reflexively I opened my mouth assuming she wanted me to clean the dildo. I knew that doing so was a very submissive act and I knew that would keep my arousal train moving toward the station. But she didn't. She knelt down in front of me instead and took my hands in hers and gave them a squeeze.
"You're going to reach down and finger yourself my willing toy. I'm going to kiss you. When you are ready to cum, break the kiss and ask nicely," she instructed.
I did as she instructed and she leaned in and gave me a tender, loving kiss. I was less than tender rubbing my clit and her kisses soon became fierce. She also grabbed my hair again and held me tightly against her lips. This limited my ability to break away to ask for permission to cum. Her kisses were magical and I never wanted them to end, but I needed to orgasm so I fought to pull my head back and speak the words we both longed to hear. I needed to hear myself beg and submit to her again and I'm sure she needed validation that I was serious. But she was preventing that and I was stressed that I couldn't hold out much longer.
Finally, she pulled my head back. She then pivoted slightly so she was kneeling at an angle to my face and she forcibly aimed my head at the camera mounted in the ceiling. I could feel a dam bursting in my pussy as my juices poured down my thighs and my body began to convulse. "Please Mistress may I cum!" I shouted.
"Yes, you may, slut," she told me. "Cum for your Mistress and anyone else I chose to show this video."
In retrospect, having someone command you to cum and inspiring you to cum harder because they might share a video of you in the throes of passion really shouldn't be a turn on. But in the moment, it definitely was as fireworks exploded in my brain. My entire body clenched and I think I probably squirted because I never remember my fingers and thighs being that wet after I came. I'm sure I'll see the video someday so hopefully I will get confirmation about that. I bucked my body against the spanking bench as I rode the orgasm for all it was worth until my body gave out and I fell backwards to the floor. My bound ankles kept me near the bench with my knees facing upward, but my body was laying down for the count. My breathing was ragged and my eyes were unfocused on the ceiling. I vaguely remember Renee unhooking my legs and then helping me to stand. I was in no condition to do it myself. I thought she was helping me to the bed because I basically passed out from pleasure.
I woke, sore and tired, not in the basement but in Renee's bed upstairs. I was cuddled next to her. She also woke when I stirred. Her smile showed how much she cared about me. "Go to the bathroom and hurry back, sweetie," she told me. I slowly crawled out of her warm, comfy bed and gingerly walked to her bathroom. I had asked to be fucked like Carter fucked her and now I had to deal with the aftermath. I was in pain. But I also never felt as alive or with as much love for another person like I did for my new Mistress. I looked at myself in the bathroom mirror. My hair was a fright and my makeup was destroyed. I suppose I asked for that too.
"Mistress, can I shower and clean my face?" I called out to her as I sat on the toilet relieving myself.
"No, pet. Not yet," she replied. "I want to hold you a bit longer and you looked wonderful and well used, just like my slave slut should look... and smell for that matter. You really stank up the playroom last night. You'll need to clean it today."
Being described like that should have been humiliating, but I felt pride as I had pleased her and it was a badge of honor. I slowly returned to the bed as Renee lifted the covers so I could slide in next to her. She was naked and her breasts looked appetizing for breakfast. I saw that she also had on the strap-on that had given me so much pleasure. I admit I was a bit scared at what she planned to do with it at that moment. She told me to spoon her and she wrapped her arms around me. I felt the dildo pressing against my ass as she tenderly took my breasts in her hands and began to gently rub my nipples.
"You were amazing last night," she cooed into my ear. I felt warm and safe in her arms. The dildo was pressed against my ass and I had the feeling she intended to break in my unused back door. But that was OK. If that was what she wanted, that was what she was going to get. I only hoped she would take it easy on me the first time. I must have sighed again as I thought about that eventuality because she asked what I was thinking.
"Are you going to fuck my ass, Mistress?" I responded.
"Yes, but not yet," she told me. "I have to prepare your asshole first so you will really enjoy it. That takes time."
"Then why are you wearing the strap-on," I asked. "Are you going to fuck my pussy again?"
"Actually, after helping you to bed, I just fell asleep next to you without taking it off," she said. "Do you want me to fuck you again?"
Absolutely, Mistress," I replied. She smiled. "But maybe not right now. I'm really sore from last night."
"That is what you asked for little one," she reminded me. I just nodded. "Let me just hold you for a while," she told me.
We didn't talk. We just snuggled for fifteen or twenty minutes. Then Renee said she had to use the bathroom. When she returned, she had removed the strap-on. I looked up at her longingly wondering what happened next. She lay back down on the bed and told me to lick her nipples. That was a command I was happy to follow.
Her nipples quickly hardened with the attention and after a few minutes she told me to lick her pussy instead. "You were enthusiastic last night when you were tied. Let's see how you do when you are free," she told me. I quickly moved between her legs and began with long slow licks along the length of her vulva. She told me to do my best but that my technique needed work. She also told me I had fifteen minutes to get me off and if I succeeded I would get a reward. So, it was a mixed bag of feedback. I was disappointed she didn't think much of my skills, but I was happy that she was giving me time to improve and promised to teach me how to be better.
She gave me pointers as I lay between her legs including instructions of how most women she'd been with liked to be eaten (technique wise) and how she was a little different. I must have been doing all right because I brought her to climax with about a minute to spare. She praised me, but added that I needed a lot of practice. She then winked and told me I would be getting plenty of opportunity to improve. That was OK with me. I figured that my reward was that she would return the favor and get me off. An orgasm is a great way to start the day. But instead, she went to her closet and pulled out a frilly maid's outfit. She told me that my reward was to make her breakfast and to then clean the house. I'm sure the look of disappointment on my face was clear to see. She reminded me that I had pledged to serve her and follow her orders. She also told me that not every task would be sexual (although the costume certainly was) and that I should take pride in everything I did for her. I wasn't ready to buy that logic yet, but I got dressed as she ordered.
The maid's outfit didn't come with panties or a bra so I wore neither. As I was making the eggs, Renee came up behind me and wrapped her arms around me to play with my nipples. For a task that wasn't supposed to be sexual, my body certainly didn't understand. She had me make two plates of breakfast. Eggs, bacon, toast and coffee were on the menu. I placed the plates on her circular kitchen table, but I didn't sit down. I didn't want to presume I would be allowed to sit and eat until after she was done. I was half right. Renee told me to move my plate next to hers. She then told me to sit on her lap. As I did, she spread her legs so I was straddling her right thigh. She then told me to begin eating while she moved her right hand between my legs. My pussy was already wet with anticipation from when she played with my nipples and she found little resistance for sliding two fingers inside of me. After one bite of the eggs I leaned back against her and moaned.
"I can be a sweet Mistress or a mean Mistress," she whispered into my ear forcing me to struggle to hear her. Her fingers were now dancing on my clit and distracting me from what she was saying. "I know you didn't want to put on this outfit cook, but you did it. That makes you a good girl. After breakfast I want you to clean the playroom. Then you can shower and go home. Your parents are probably worried. Tell them you are going to babysit tonight again tonight and I may need you to stay the night. Now finish your breakfast."
Mistress Renee continued to work my pussy as I slowly ate breakfast. I was in no hurry to finish. Apparently, she was in no hurry to get me off either. It felt so right for me to be leaning into her with her fingers alternately finger fucking me and playing with my clit. By the time my last piece of toast disappeared into my mouth, I was panting in need and begging her to bring me off. She reiterated that I had been a good girl and gave me permission to cum without the usual delay I had begun to expect. It was a good cum. Not a great cum, but anytime you can come on your Mistress' lap, it is a reward to be celebrated. She told me to put my plate in the sink and that she would attend to it later. I then headed to the basement without her needing to remind me. I assume she then ate her breakfast.
By the time I was done cleaning up the playroom, which involved changing the sheets, starting to wash the old soiled ones, cleaning the vibes and putting the bench back where it started the evening, I was ready for my shower. I didn't really want to go home, but I knew my parents would freak if I didn't. I walked back into Renee's bedroom. It had not occurred to me to use the shower in the guest bathroom. I saw the strap-on on the bed and heard the shower running. At first, I had a dirty thought that I should put it on and surprise Renee in the shower. I bet she would let me fuck her. But trying to be a good girl took over and I took the dildo and harness back downstairs, cleaned the dildo and put them both back on the toy table. By the time I returned, Renee was just out of the shower. Her hair was still wet and she was just wrapping a towel around her body. I know I had lust in my eyes when I looked at her. "May I service you again, Mistress?" I asked in a little girl voice.
"Your enthusiasm is duly noted, baby, but not now. We both have things to do today. Shower so you don't look like the used slut you now are and go home. I'll have instructions for you later."
I felt squishy inside again when she said she would send me further instructions.
Back at home the day felt like it was dragging on forever. Waiting for a message from my new Mistress felt terrible, especially when my mom insisted I go food shopping with her. I knew I didn't get cell service inside the store and knew my mom could easily take an hour do the weekly grocery run. The entire time we were there I imagined Renee texting me just as we went into the store and then being mad that I didn't respond. I envisioned that she decided I didn't really want to be her pet and that she would dump me. But it turned out OK. She didn't message me until almost 3pm and when she did, she had a pretty simple task for me. I was to photograph all my clothes, shoes and underwear for her. That seemed like a pretty weird request, but given what we had done last night, I suppose it was the most normal thing I would do this weekend. I quickly went to my room, locked my door, stripped out of my sweatpants, t-shirt, bra and wet panties. Did I mention I had been having dirty thoughts about Renee all day? I then laid them neatly on my bed and began doing the same with the rest of my clothes. By the time I was done sending her pictures of everything, I was desperate to masturbate. I had been daydreaming of Renee telling me it was OK to do so as a reward for completing the task, but I didn't hear back from her until 7pm. When I did, it was instructions on how to dress and then a command to get to her house as quickly as possible.
The clothes she picked her not particularly sexy, but putting them on for her was exciting. I did not know what to expect when I arrived at her house. Would she stay home and play with me? Would Carter come over and use me? Would she bring other friends over to enjoy my body? As it turned out, the answer was none of the above.
The same note from the night before was on her door. She was getting dressed and I should come in. Immediately my heart sank as I pictured another night watching myself on TV while I was teased. As it turned out, Mistress Renee was in her room getting ready. She was sitting at her dressing table doing her makeup. She had on a bra, stockings and a garter belt, but was sans panties. I licked my lips when I saw her exposed pussy. She pointed to the space beneath her dressing table.
"Since you are right on time, you can get more practice licking my pussy. If you make me cum before I have to leave, then I'll let you cum later tonight."
My disappointment was evident when she said she was leaving, but I was excited to practice my new skills on her delicious pussy. The space under the table was a bit cramped, but I fit. Renee commented that the space was about the same as the desk in her classroom. I shivered at the thought of doing this at school. Then I refocused my efforts in getting my Mistress to orgasm. I didn't want to spend the night just teased again. Renee was less forthcoming with complements than this morning. Maybe she expected me to remember what she taught me or maybe it was just stressed about getting ready to go out. Thankfully, my skills were just good enough to bring her off as she finished her hair and makeup. She stood up, leaving me kneeling with my face glistening with her fluid. I love that feeling! She thanked me and then told me to grab some panties from her dresser and help her with her dress. It felt good to help her get ready for her date, or whatever they called their sessions. As typical, she looked stunning. When she was ready, she told me to strip. I quickly did, down to my bare ass. I knew time was running out until she had to leave so I didn't waste any. Renee moved toward me and gave me a very passionate and very possessive kiss.
"You got me off and I am a Mistress of my word. Tonight, will be more pleasure than pain. Use the bathroom and then meet me in the playroom."
I didn't really have to go, but I figured it might be my last chance for many hours, so I urinated. I then practically sprinted to the basement. The spanking bench had been moved against the wall and a new implement had
taken its place. I recognized it from Renee's video. It was the Sybian. She told me Carter had brought it over for her after hearing about how well I did last night and this morning. I guess I should have felt pride of accomplishment, although I was more than a bit nervous about what was about to happen.
"Most Sybianís have a variable speed control that the user or a friend manipulates," Mistress told me. "This one can do that, but it can also be controlled by an app." I watched as she tapped several buttons on her phone. "Please kneel over it and slide the little vibrating dildo into your pussy."
I reflexively gave my pussy a quick rub to make sure I was wet enough to slide down the plastic nub, although that really wasn't necessary. I was plenty wet to mount the device. The nub wasn't very large so it didn't fill me like the dildo had last night. But it was curved so it rubbed along the front wall of my pussy. I remember thinking it will get more interesting when the power's turned on. Mistress then secured leather cuffs on my wrists and attached to a chain from the ceiling. I was effectively bound to the device, although in an emergency I could stand and I took note that she had not locked the cuffs to the chain. I could escape if I really need to do so.
"Here's the deal little one," Renee began to explain. "I'm going over to Carter's place. I don't know when I'll be home. We'll check in on the video from time to time to make sure you are OK. Once I start the Sybian it will run on five-minute cycles. The first will be slow and very pleasurable. Then it will turn off for five minutes. The second is stronger and the third is full power. You'll definitely orgasm on the third cycle and possibly on the second. Overall it is a 30-minute pattern. Then it will repeat. If you're still in this position when I return and you haven't cheated by standing up, you will be rewarded further."
I said, "Yes Mistress, I understand."
She tapped her phone and the Sybian came to life. It was at a low speed and as she had said, very pleasurable, but I could tell it wouldn't get me off. Then Renee added, "I almost forgot, I have a new video for you to watch and keep you company."
With that she clicked a remote and the TV turned on. I wasn't surprised that it was the footage of me from last night. Once again Renee had managed to set me up for a night of teasing while she was out partying with her FWB and undoubtedly getting fucked properly herself. But I wasn't going to complain. I'd seen what the Sybian had done to her, dreamed about riding it myself and now had at least a few hours to enjoy it. My only question was whether I would survive the experience or whether I would have to tap out.
To be continued...
***********************************************************************************************
Babysitter's Education - Chapter 2 By Tappy McWidestance
Renee was gone before I had a chance to really enjoy the Sybian or ask her any questions. It was clear she intended to sexually torture me again tonight, although if her promise that power level 3 and maybe level 2 would make me cum, my experience would be different and much more exciting from yesterday. I started doing the math in my head. If I managed to stay in this position until she got back, I would cum two to four times per hour. Even if she came home early, that meant I had four hours riding the ultimate orgasm machine as I saw it called online. I could expect eight to sixteen orgasms assuming she came home early. Another six were not out of the question if she stayed out late. I put that thought out of my head. She could never resist me knowing I was in her playroom and at her mercy. I was surprised she could leave at all.
My basic night went like this: the five-minute slow speed was tantalizing and kept my lust simmering. Then watching my video for five minutes while the Sybian rested kept my libido steady. Then the medium speed would kick in. It was at this time I realized the little finger attached to the seat and inserted into my pussy would hit my g-spot on a regular basis. I closed my eyes and just rode the feeling. It got me close, but I didn't cum during the first cycle. When the Sybian stopped, I opened my eyes and my body relaxed. I was pretty confident that once I had my first orgasm, speed two would be strong enough to get me off, especially if I could keep the little finger in just the right spot. I knelt in anticipation waiting for the full speed mode to kick in. I was now pretty confident that Renee had set me up to orgasm in the double digits tonight. If true, that was a fine reward for me being a good girl indeed. I was watching myself on the TV, but I really wasn't focused on the show I was putting on there. I didn't know how far Carter lived from Renee, but I hoped she would get there in time for them to web into the feed from the security camera and watch when level three hit.
Were they watching? I don't know. If they were they didn't talk to me. But as soon as level three started, I was out of my mind. Yes, the Sybian is probably the most expensive vibrator on the planet, but damn, it is worth every penny. Especially when you are bound and forced to ride it. If you have the opportunity to experience one, do it.
I welcomed the five-minute break to allow my body to calm down after my
first orgasm. As before, the next five minutes on the slow speed did little
but to warm me up for the anticipated level two assault to come. I was
certainly pleasurable, but my mind was already preparing itself for the
intensity of the next two rounds. As I prophesied, I did come on the next
session with level two. It was right near the end and was a nice, happy
orgasm. My body was not out of control, but I knew that was coming soon and
probably on the next set of level three. I was getting to the point in the
video where I questioned whether I squirted last night. Before then I knew
I never had and I wasn't sure if I had last night or whether I was just
wetter than I ever had been before. Just as the video started showing that
part of my pervious performance, level three kicked in and I could no
longer concentrate on the TV. Or the camera. Or anything else but the
incredible buzzing on my clit and more importantly on my g-spot. The
Sybian's nub was dancing inside of me giving me a rapidly growing level of
arousal unlike anything I had experienced. Had I been more turned on when
Mistress fucked me into submission with her strap-on last night? Yes, I'm
sure I was. But this experience, while different, was amazing as well. I'd
never gone from relaxed but with anticipation to holy shit I'm going to cum
so quickly. I'd watched Renee endure this having been ordered not to cum
and I don't see how she could have done it. Right on the heels of my brain
signaling a big orgasm was building and a freight train was coming down the
tracks, I had an intense feeling like I had to pee. There was nothing I
could do but ride the wave and when my orgasm crashed over me, I began to
squirt.
If I had doubts last night, there were no doubts tonight as my cum sprayed
out of my pussy and into the air. It destroyed me and left me hanging by my
wrists from the cuffs as the sixth cycle finished up and the Sybian turned
off. My chest was heaving and I gasped for air. I felt nothing below my
waist. I was numb with pleasure. My head was still hanging low with my hair
covering my face when I finally began to recover and join the living. It
must have taken me the full five minutes to recuperate as the low buzz of
the Sybian returned just as I raised my head and smiled a weak smile toward
the camera. I hoped Mistress had seen that.
For those keeping score at home, that was three orgasms, including a
soul-crunching squirter, in the first hour. While I was thankful for all
three, I began to worry again about how I would survive three to five more
hours. Sure I could quit any time, but I wanted to prove my worth to
Mistress Renee and show I could handle anything she could dish out. But as
the next low-level vibration period drew to a close, I had a new
probably. Even that level almost brought me off. My body was becoming much
more sensitive to stimulation. In any other environment, that would be a
good thing, but here it meant I came again only two minutes into the medium
speed time. That also meant I was close to coming again when it turned
off. I cursed the timer. I am sure it will not surprise you that I did cum
three times when it was turned back on high including another squirter on
the third high speed round. And the fourth. My body had now decided the
slow speed was enough to edge, the medium could get me off twice and the
high speed three times. And I didn't want anything to change.
After four hours, the Sybian did shut down. I had remained kneeling on it
the entire time. I was a sweaty, cum soaked, mess. I didn't squirt every
time the high speed cycle came on, but if my memory served, I did four
times and I felt dehydrated. After about ten minutes, it was obvious the
torturous device wasn't going to start another cycle. I was very tempted to
release myself and get some water to drink. I even went so far as to pull
unhook my cuffs from the chain in anticipation of doing so. But when I
began to stand up, both my legs were asleep and I ended up slumping
forward. My face was on the floor, supported by my hands as a pillow, but I
was still sitting on the Sybian and in that is the position I fell
asleep. That was also the position my Mistress found me in a couple hours
later. I woke to the slap of her hand on my ass.
"It looks like you had a fun night, my little tramp," she exclaimed. "At
least half your body could follow instructions."
It took me a moment to focus on my Mistress. She looked like I felt. I
think Carter rode her hard and sent her home wet. I managed a weak smile
but didn't vocalize any words. It was pretty obvious how both our nights
went. We ended up in her bed again and again she possessively spooned
me. In the morning she again sent me to prepare breakfast while she
showered. This time I was naked. I loved serving her in this way. She
returned to the kitchen looking fresh while I was still walk of shame
nasty. Again she allowed me to sit on her lap and again she brought me off
while I was eating. I could get accustomed to that kind of breakfast. After
I came she told me to shower and dress. I watched as she began to eat. I
didn't like being separated from her, but I needed to wash. By the time I
returned the kitchen was spotless. Mistress Renee told me to go home and
that she would clean up my mess in the playroom. I volunteer to help, but
she declined. That was a disappointment. But what could I do? I went home.
Monday morning Renee texted me a list of clothes to wear. They were not
trashy at all and were perfectly normal for a student in class. I was kind
of disappointed. Renee also treated me perfectly normal in class. I knew we
were keeping our relationship on the down low, but a wink or secret nod
acknowledging I was now her property would have been nice.
Tuesday she again dressed me. This time she had me wear a skirt too short
to be appropriate in class. But since I didn't have her class I guess she
thought it would be fun. I sent her a selfie aimed under my desk so she
could see my legs as proof I had done it. That night when I went to bed,
she called me and we ended up having phone sex. I masturbated while my legs
were spread with my feet facing the corners of my bed in my new favorite
position. We every sweet, nasty word she spoke into my ear, I became more
aroused and I loved her just a little bit more. Thursday night was similar
only instead of Renee speaking into my ear driving me crazy, she let me do
the talking about my fantasies as we both rubbed ourselves to very
satisfying climaxes.
Friday I was once again ordered to wear my shortest skirt. But this time
Renee instructed me not to wear panties and to sit in the front row of her
lecture hall. My heart started beating faster as I dressed and I was very
turned on by the time I sat down in front of her. She didn't have to tell
me that I wasn't allowed to cross my legs. I was sure she wanted me to sit
there with them spread as far as the skirt would allow and flash her my
needy pussy. I don't remember much of her lecture because I was thinking
more about kneeling under her desk and eating out her pussy. But that would
have to wait until I arrived to babysit that night.
For the remaining couple of months of the semester until Summer break that
is pretty much how our relationship went. Renee told me what to wear to
school each day. Progressively I started dressing sexier and sexier. She
sent me links to an online lingerie store and we bought far too many racy
undergarments for me. Even on the days where she had me dress down, I would
be wearing something sexy under my clothes to remind me of my status. I
loved it.
We had phone sex once or twice a week depending on how Renee felt. I was up
for it every night because I thought it was a great presleep activity, but
she always kept me guessing as to whether she would call. On the nights I
babysat, I always got there early enough to eat her pussy while she got
ready and also had to do it when she got home. We never did repeat the two
sleep over nights, although I volunteered to stay every time I was
there. Renee thought it was better that I wasn't there when her son woke
up. I couldn't argue, although I was disappointed.
As for my pleasure, I usually had some form of self-bondage and teasing to
make my night interesting after her son went to sleep. He did almost bust
me once as he woke up to go to the bathroom. Sometimes Renee would get me
off when she came home (always after she came first) and sometimes I would
be sent home unfulfilled. I was really looking forward to summer break
because I figured it would mean more playtimes and it did. But summer was
also a time for a summer job and I got one I did not plan for or expect.
School let out for the summer on a Friday. It was a weekend when Renee
didn't have her son so I didn't expect to see her because she would be with
Carter. But Friday night she called me and told me to be at her house at
9am sharp ready to work. I was giddy until she mentioned something about
spring-cleaning and I pictured myself scrubbing the kitchen in my maid's
outfit. Needless to say I was right on time and yes I was immediately
instructed to put on the costume. But I didn't clean the house. I spent the
day pleasuring Mistress Renee and she spent the day extending her dominance
over me. That night she told me she was going to have some friends over and
that she expected me to me my usual charming self. I noted that she didn't
say she was going to share me with them, but I anticipated that is what she
meant by my being charming. I wondered if Carter would be one of her
guests. Given what I knew about him, I definitely figured Renee might share
me with him. But as usual, I was wrong.
Early in the evening we both dressed for the party. I for one was glad the
party was here as I was only dressed in lingerie. I thought I looked great,
but I definitely didn't want to go out. I was dressed in white, betraying
my lack of innocence. I had on a lacy bustier, a g-string that left little
to the imagination and was already beginning to soak through, stay up white
stockings and white stilettos. Honestly I can't understand how Mistress
Renee could resist throwing me on the bed and fucking me with her
strap-on. I hoped she planned that for later.
By contrast, she was dressed all in black, as befitting a Mistress, and in
leather instead of lace. She was wearing a corset, a thong (at least she
had a little more modesty than I did) fishnet stockings and leather bitch
boots that came up to her mid thigh and had a four-inch heel. She was
intimidating but also looked mouth watering. Looking at us as a couple,
there was no doubt as to our respective roles.
She told me my job that night was to keep the drinks and snacks flowing to
her guests. I would have help at times, but it was my responsibility to
make sure she was seen as a good host. Again I took that to mean
sexually. When I was not serving others, I was to kneel by her side. She
had already taught me that position and we had been using it for a couple
of months so I wasn't sure why she felt the need to reinforce that rule,
but so be it.
There were three couples that arrived shortly after 8 that night. All three
were lifestyle couples. Two were male Doms with female slaves and one was a
female Mistress who arrived with two male slaves. Both the men were wearing
collars and the woman was holding chain leashes attached to them. She was
exceptionally beautiful and her slaves were very muscular and athletic. The
other two couples were older men with younger, college aged girls. I
theorized they had daddy fetishes or were sugar babies. But everyone seemed
nice and after introductions I began taking drink orders. The Mistress
instructed her two slaves to help me in the kitchen. They were friendly
enough, although neither sounded as tough as their physiques would
dictate. I suppose that is why they were subs, I silently chuckled to
myself. That didn't stop me from imagining them bending me over the counter
and having their way with me. Although it had been months since I had a
real cock (Mistress Renee's strap-on was plenty for me) I wasn't beyond
looking at a hunk of meat and wondering how they would handle a hellcat
like me. But I digress.
The party, other than the obvious proclivities of those in attendance, was
perfectly normal. That is to say, nothing kinky was happening and
conversation was fairly vanilla for the first hour. Then as the drinks had
been flowing a bit, conversation between the dominants began to take a more
sexual tone as they began to "talk shop" and as Renee started talking about
spanking I had the feeling that I might soon be called upon as a
demonstration model. They older guys were fairly good looking, but I must
admit I would have loved for Renee to offer me to the other Mistress to be
put over her lap. Then again, since her slaves were male, I wasn't sure if
she would want to punish me.
But alas, Renee was not ready to share me that night. The purpose of the
party was a collaring ceremony, as both of the older men wanted to
officially collar their young slaves. It was interesting to watch. Both
girls were obviously thrilled and both gave their new official masters head
after their collars were locked on. I was jealous. I had not known about
collaring ceremonies until that moment, but I wondered why Renee had not
chosen to collar me. Later after everyone had left, I asked her for
permission to ask a question and then asked her why she had not made it
official that I belonged to her. I was confused because I had worn collars
during our play, but apparently play was all I meant to her. She told me
that because she was a switch, she felt weird about collaring me and that
she loved me very much and hoped I would remain her perfect little slave
girl. Our dynamic seemed different after that. I knew she was submissive to
Carter, but I didn't know if he had collared her and I didn't see why that
meant she couldn't collar her own slave too.
We got to play on Sunday too. I was still a bit upset over not being collared, but Mistress Renee still delighted in binding, teasing and spanking me so it turned out to be a pretty good day. As I was dressing to leave she gave me a piece of paper with a name and an address on it. When I asked what it was, she told me she had arranged an interview for me for an internship at a law firm. The firm's name was Lehr, Hillman and Jenner. I told her I had never heard of them.
"It's a small firm," Renee told me. "They handled my divorce. Just three partners and they all specialize in different things. Hillman does divorces, Lehr does real estate and Jenner does tax issues. They need a research assistant for the summer, maybe longer and it would be a great learning experience. You need to be there at 11am tomorrow morning. Don't be late."
"I'm not sure I want to be an intern," I countered. "They get paid shit and get dumped on for work."
"Nonsense," Renee replied. "You need a summer job and this will pay better than retail. Plus it is not a stuck up law firm and will look good on your application when you finish up Community in a year and want to transfer
somewhere."
That did make sense to me so I agreed to at least go and talk to them about
the position and get some interview experience if nothing else. Renee
dressed me very professionally for the interview. She explained that even
though it was an intern position, you should always dress like you are
applying to be CEO. She did allow me to wear three-inch heels instead of my
usual four-inch because she didn't want to risk having me fall down,
although hidden from view I did have on some sexy and lacy lingerie. "Even
though you are a professional," Renee explained, "you are still a woman and
should always remember that."
I got to the office early so I would be sure I was on time. I sat in the
car for about 15 minutes with the AC blowing full power to keep me cool. I
was nervous and started to panic a bit, but five minutes early I summoned
up my courage and walked into the office. Although Renee had said they were
not stuffy, the lobby was very formal and the receptionist was very
formal. I suppose she had to make a good first impression for the firm and
she certainly did that. I told her I was here for an intern interview and
she said I was expected. She gave me an application to fill out and said
Mr. Lehr would be with me as soon as his meeting was over. I started to
relax as I filled out the form. Having a task always helped me. It took
about 10 minutes to do the paperwork and then another five for Mr. Lehr to
walk into the lobby and greet me. He was an older man (at least to me)
probably in his mid forties. I pictured him as not exactly handsome, but
not bad either. Kind of middle of the road. But I wasn't there looking for
a date, so it didn't really matter. He was the firm's real estate lawyer.
The interview itself went fine, by my estimation. He made the position
sound interesting. The money wasn't great, but for an internship at least
it was paid. My expenses at home are not too much so I could save most of
the pay for school next year. I was OK with that. The hours were pretty
standard 8 to 5, although if they had a big case he did warn me that
overtime might be necessary. As long as it wasn't on a Friday night when I
was babysitting some OT wasn't a problem. Our interview lasted about 20
minutes and then he passed me off to Mr. Jenner. He was about the same age
and attractiveness. He was the tax specialist and I could tell his mind was
razor sharp. I felt like I had screwed up a couple answers with him and he
was more specific in his questioning than Mr. Lehr had been. I made a
mental note about their contrasting interview styles and took mental notes
of how to approach future interviews. Again we went about 20 minutes or
so. Then he said he would hand me over to Ms. Hillman.
"Ms. Hillman?" I thought. I had not been expecting one of the partners to
be a woman, although that was pretty sexist of me to have assumed Hillman
would be a man. I knew there were women attorneys, of course, and since I
knew the third partner handled primarily divorce cases, it made sense that
Renee would have chosen a female attorney. I silently scolded myself for
making such a stupid mistake. Mr. Jenner escorted me to Ms. Hillman's
office. I noticed the door said A. Hillman without any designation of Ms.,
Miss or Mrs. to give away her gender or marital status. She also had a
secretary sitting directly across from her door. She was as attractive as
the front receptionist and I suddenly began to feel inferior again. Her
secretary, probably I should say administrative assistant, had a glass desk
and I could see she had on a skirt a bit short, in my estimation, to be
professional, but she had great legs. She had taken off her shoes, but I
could see they had heels like I was accustomed to wearing. Again I made a
snap judgment that she would be kind of a bitch because she might think I
was interning to take her job, but that wasn't the case at all. She was
warm and friendly. She said Ms. Hillman would be a few minutes and had me
sit down to wait. She offered me coffee, iced tea or water, but I
declined. We then chatted about the job a bit and she was very positive
about the intern position. She also spoke highly of Ms. Hillman although I
could tell she was less impressed with Lehr and Jenner. She made sure I
knew it wasn't because they were bad bosses, but she said that Ms. Hillman
was just spectacular so they paled by comparison.
Finally the office door opened and Ms. Hillman walked out. I was
stunned. Well, she was stunning and I could barely speak. She was tall and
voluptuous. She was definitely not rail thin as so many women try to be
these days. She had a fairly narrow waist, but bigger hips and a very
impressive bust (it had to be augmented I judged) giving her a perfect
hourglass figure. She was probably 5' 8" or 9" tall without the four-inch
heels. With her shoes she was easily six feet tall and very imposing. As a
lawyer, I am sure she knew how to use her intimidating figure to her
advantage. I could see why a woman going through a divorce would want her
to represent her. She was also wearing a silk blouse and a black skirt that
came down to her knees. I couldn't tell if she was wearing stockings or
pantyhose, but her legs looked strong as if she spent lots of time at the
gym. She also had fiery red hair. Personally I never thought I would look
good as a ginger, but on her, the color fit perfectly. Then it struck me
that she looked a lot like Christina Hendricks, only a bit taller, bustier
and more imposing. She held out her hand to shake mine and introduced
herself. Her voice was sultry and throaty, kind of like Kathleen Turner,
but not quite as extreme. I think I was in lust immediately. I also
stammered my introduction. She was less formal than the other lawyers and
said to call her Austin. She led me into her office and told me to shut the
door.
Her office was a little bigger than the two other partners. Given my recent
experiences with Mistress Renee and her imposing nature, I had no doubt
Ms. Hillman got whatever she wanted in the firm and had the two men wrapped
around her finger. Speaking of fingers, I noticed a large diamond ring
indicating she was married. That kind of dashed my lustful hopes, but I
must admit, the intern job did just become more appealing.
Her interview was longest and the most formal of the three. Besides my
future desires to study law, we talked about personal goals, my thoughts on
community college and whether doing menial babysitting work for Renee was
rewarding. Obviously Renee had told her I worked for her, but I didn't know
if she told Ms. Hillman the details of our relationship and the tone of the
questions did not hint that she knew I was Renee's sub. I got the sense
that she was asking about how I felt about unskilled labor because the
intern job did a lot of grunt work to free up the partners to work on the
more complex issues. I was 100% OK with that as long as I could spend my
days close to this powerful woman and then go back to Renee to punish me
for having such evil thoughts about my boss. Of course I didn't tell her
that, but I tried to explain that I was a team player (Renee knew that,
snicker) and I was happy to do whatever the firm needed so I could learn
and help the firm.
Although I got off to a rough start, I think by the end the interview was
going well. By my estimation, two out of the three went fine. I didn't know
how many other people they were interviewing, but I thought I had a
shot. Ms. Hillman told me they would be making their decision by the end of
the week but she did not comment on whether I was under consideration. I
smiled and said "Thank you for the opportunity to interview."
She then handed me her card, something the other two partners had not done,
and said, "If you have any questions or want to add to what you have told
us, please give me call or send an email."
It was kind of a perfunctory end to the interview and did not give me
confidence about my prospects, but I took the card as she stood up. I
didn't stand immediately. Instead I was watching her form as she began to
walk around her large wooden desk. I then glanced down at the card. I'm not
sure what I was hoping to find because writing "Call me so we can meet and
fuck," scribbled on the back probably wasn't very professional. I did
notice she just used her initials K.A. Hillman instead of her full name. I
looked up from the card to see that she had circled her desk and was now
moving behind my chair. I had to twist my neck to follow her. I suddenly
felt very nervous as she towered over me.
"Thank you for coming in today. We'll let you know if you are selected in a
couple of days," she told me. She then walked to the door and opened it. I
had to gather my wits before I could stand up. When she had been close to
me I got a good whiff of her perfume and it was as intoxicating as her
look. I was lost in lust as I gathered myself to leave. I thanked her for
seeing me and for the opportunity to be her intern. I made sure to say her
intern instead of the firm's intern because, honestly, I would have done
anything for her at that moment. She just smiled. But it was a knowing
smile. I looked at her assistant as I walked through the door. Since her
desk was glass, I could now see her legs. They were not crossed. They were
spread and I could see up her skirt. There was not enough light to see
much, but I looked anyway. When I did raise my eyes I saw her looking at
me. I blushed because I knew that I was busted. I hurriedly walked up the
aisle toward the front of the office. Before I left I looked back and
Austin and her assistant were looking toward the front of the office. They
were talking. I had the sense that I was the subject of conversation.
I didn't go home, but instead went to Renee's house to tell her about the
meeting. I was also very aroused and I hoped she would do something about
it. She seemed angry at me and told me she hoped my thinking with my pussy
instead of my brain had not screwed up her professional relationship with
Ms. Hillman. "She helped me a lot when I got divorced and I had to call in
a number of favors to get you that interview," she scolded me. She then
bent me over, flipped up my skirt, pulled down my panties and began to
spank me. It took maybe two swats for me to start wiggling my butt to egg
her on, not that she needed much encouragement. After a few more spanks, I
began thrusting my butt back toward her hand in a gesture to entice her to
finger me.
But apparently this was an actual punishment because she didn't finger me
or bring me to orgasm. She also didn't insist that I get her off before she
made me cum. I just got a firm spanking and then was sent home. I admit I
had very naughty thoughts on the drive home and since I was home alone, it
was very difficult not to grab my vibe and go to town on my pussy. It was a
struggle, but I was a good girl. I was kind of lost most of the afternoon
thinking about Renee and why she didn't want to play with me. I was also
thinking about Austin and wondering if she played with girls. About 4pm I
got an email from her assistant. I expected that it would be a form letter
saying I didn't get the position, but instead it was an email saying I had
made the first cut and that they wanted me to take a d**g test. I'd never
had to do that for a job before, but beside some alcohol, I didn't do d**gs
so I didn't think it was a big deal. There was a form attached that I had
to fill out and then a list of locations where I could get blood drawn for
the test. I called the one that was closest to my house and they said I
didn't need an appointment and that they were open until 6. I told them I
would be right over.
I quickly replied to the email saying I was getting the blood drawn that
afternoon. I hoped my quick reply would show my eagerness for the
position. The lab told me it would take a couple days for the results and I
consented to have them sent to Ms. Hillman since she was the one paying the
bill. I then had to wait. That was tough. Two days went by without contact
from the firm. Then three. Finally four days after my initial interview I
got another email from Ms. Hillman's assistant. I felt more comfortable
calling her Ms. Hillman than Austin, by the way, because I felt inferior to
her. Anyway, the email asked if I could come in at 4pm Friday for another
round of interviews. Of course I accepted. Then I sent a message to
Mistress Renee to tell her the good news. She told me to come over to her
place at 2pm so she could make sure I was dressed appropriately. Since I
knew it wouldn't take two hours to dress, I assumed she wanted to
play. Thankfully I was right.
Unfortunately after I ate her to a very satisfying orgasm, she felt the
need to just edge me in return. She explained that she thought I would be
more focused in the interview if I had some pent up sexual energy. I think
she was just being her usual teasing self. This was one of the weekends
where her ex had her son, so hopefully she was planning to play with me
later before she went out to meet Carter.
Mistress Renee had a beautiful business suit for me to wear to the second
interview. It was tailored as if it had been made for me. It was gray and
very flattering. The skirt was above my knee, but not by much and didn't
look too inappropriate. I tried on the two-button jacket and it was cut to
show a fair amount of cleavage if the blouse I wore under it allowed
it. Not that I was going to do that now, but it was good to know for future
reference. I took both the jacket and skirt back off so Renee could pick my
lingerie and blouse.
I expected her to pick something lacy and probably a little trashy so, as
Renee had reminded me several times, I could feel like a woman under the
fairly conservative professional suit. And I was right. I was surprised,
however, that she chose a fairly constricting corset for me. It was white
with decorative lace, but as she cinched it up in the back, it took my
breath away. It was tight. It also forced my breasts up toward the sky. The
bra section was basically a shelf to keep my girls from bouncing, but also
exposed the tops of my boobs down to the nipple. Although I never really
had an hourglass figure, the corset did manage to squeeze my waist enough
to at least start the illusion that I had curves. The bottom of the corset
had a built in garter belt. I knew that meant I'd be wearing real
stockings. I was fine with that. When Mistress helped me put on a white
silk blouse and then picked up the skirt, I realized she meant for me to go
to the interview without panties. I did speak out of turn and told her I
thought it was inappropriate.
"Nonsense, little one," she replied. "You're going to get this job and then
I'm going to take you out to dinner to celebrate before my date. I want to
be able to play with you at the restaurant."
That kind of scared me to think of what kind of restaurant she might pick
where my being without panties would be an asset, but I must admit I felt
naughty and the corset was starting to feel great. She helped me put on the
jacket and my usual 4-inch heels and I must admit I looked like I belonged
in a law firm. The only apparent distraction was my stiffening nipples
poking into the silk blouse, but as long as I kept the jacket on they would
remain hidden.
Renee's doorbell rang shortly after and she excused herself saying it was probably her ex to pick up their son. I got to meet him as he was gathering all of his k**'s stuff for the weekend. He looked like he was about to drool when he saw me all put together. That helped my ego. I wondered if he knew his ex-wife had gone to the dark side. Maybe that was why he looked excited. He probably saw me and thought "three-way."
Mistress Renee drove me to the office so she could take me out right after the interview. That gave me a chance to daydream and think about how my life had changed in the last six months as I stared out the window. When we arrived, she gave me a kiss and told me good luck. I walked up to the office, nervous, but feeling good. The front receptionist sent me right down to Ms. Hillman's office. Her assistant was sitting at her desk and greeted me warmly. I sat down trying to make sure I didn't flash her. I noticed her legs were once again splayed open under the desk, although I couldn't see anything from the angle I had chosen to sit. That was OK. I didn't need any distractions.
A few minutes later Ms. Hillman's door opened and she stepped out. "Jillian," she said apparently talking to her assistant. I'd not caught her name last time I was here. "You can take off if you want. This is my last interview of the day."
"OK, Austin," the woman replied. "See you Monday. Have a good weekend." She then shut down her computer and stood up. I remained sitting. I didn't want to assume she was ready for our interview. Ms. Hillman walked over to me. Actually towered over me is a more apt description. Her heels were five inches today if they were an inch. She was probably 6'3" and I was maybe 4 feet when I was sitting. I felt my mouth go dry. She was wearing a suit as well, but my eyes were level with her waist. She looked down at me and I realized my breasts would be appearing larger than the last time I was here because of the corset. I blushed for the second time in that office.
"I like your shoes, but there is no need to be formal wearing heels like that this late in the day," she told me. "Leave them here along with your jacket."
Those two statements were perfectly natural and friendly, but to me they sounded like an order and I liked that. Without even thinking I kicked off my shoes and hung up my jacket. Ms. Hillman back moved toward the door, but was waiting for Jillian to leave. She was facing outward acknowledging her assistant as she walking down the aisle toward the front door. That left
me, now sans 4-inch heels about even with her amazing breasts as I moved
toward her office. I felt my mouth watering and I was so mesmerized by
their shape I almost walked into her. She was also wearing the same perfume
as last time and I felt myself getting dizzy again just like last time I
was here. If Austin noticed she didn't comment. She turned and walked into
her office. I stared at her ass for a moment and then followed. I sat down
in the chair facing her desk. As she rounded the corner of her desk she
kicked off her own shoes. "There, now we can relax," she said. She had a
folder on her desk that I assumed were my test results and possibly notes
from our first interview. She sat down in her oversized leather desk chair,
picked up the folder and then swung her feet up onto her desk. I had a
perfect view of her stocking clad legs and feet. I was sure someone as
refined as her would not wear pantyhose.
"Let's see what we have," she announced as she opened the folder.
"Your bloodwork was fine. No i*****l d**gs, no STDs and you're not
pregnant. But you probably knew that. Your estrogen and progesterone is
elevated. Are you on the pill?"
I didn't realize they were screening for more than d**gs, but I was on the
pill so I admitted it. I had thought about stopping taking it since I'd
only had sex with Renee for six months at this point, but she had warned me
that she might share me with friends so I figured I would at least finish
up my prescription in case any were guys.
"Since you are on the pill, I assume you are sexually active?" Austin asked
me. "College is the time for cheap adventurous sex so I won't ding you for
that."
"Yes I am active," I confirmed. I almost said that I was in a committed
relationship, but if I did, she might ask with whom and I didn't want to
out either Renee or myself.
"I remember when I was an undergrad," Austin began a soliloquy. "I messed
around a lot. I even fooled around with my roommate. It was great. By the
time I got to law school though, it was almost all work. I did meet my
future husband though. You probably don't know that I am married to
Robert."
"Robert, mam?" I asked.
"Sorry, Mr. Lehr," she replied. "He likes to be formal in business. He
probably didn't tell you his first name or that we were together.
Just then her phone rang and it was her husband. Austin answered on the
speakerphone so I heard both sides of the conversation. He told her he was
done for the day and that he was heading home.
"I'm doing Mia's second interview and then I'll be on my way," she
said. "Say hello to Mr. Lehr."
I said hello being sure to call him Mr. Lehr. I also confirmed that I was
excited for the opportunity to intern at their firm. He responded by
telling me, "She can be a real ball breaker. Don't let her give you any
shit."
That seemed inappropriate, but Austin just kind of laughed it off. "I'll
break your balls tonight when I get home. Make sure dinner is ready for
me."
It was a weird little conversation, but she clicked off the speaker and
said, "Let's continue."
I tried to refocus my mind, but seeing her legs wasn't helping. Neither was
my hard nipples now prominently poking into my silk blouse.
"I assumed your blood work would be fine, but it's a process we go
through. We're a small firm and we simply don't want to deal with d**g
users."
She didn't say it, but I guess being sexual active was fine.
Austin continued, "You got two out of three votes from the partners. Two
other people did as well. It doesn't really matter who didn't vote for
you. We all just have individual preferences. Actually, all three people
got a no vote from a different partner. There was one man who got three
yeses, but he had an STD. That isn't an immediate disqualification, but he
claims he didn't know he had it and that was a problem. That also
eliminated him from consideration."
So the position was down to three candidates and each of us had at least
one mark against us. Those were pretty good odds.
"I want to tell you a bit more about the job," she said. She also stood
back up. Now my eyes focused on her chest. I shook my head to try and
refocus.
"I'll be honest with you, Mia. I voted against you."
I was crestfallen. I had pegged her as the final decision maker and if she
was against me, I was sunk.
"But it's probably not for the reason you think," she continued. "You were
the only girl we interviewed. It's not a shock that Robert and Thomas voted
for you. I see them ogle Jillian and Charlotte all the time."
"So you didn't want to have someone else for them to leer at in the
office?" I asked. I didn't say it, but if I didn't get the job because her
husband was a horn dog I was going to be pissed.
"No, that doesn't bother me," she said. "Robert and I have an open
marriage, provided we are both truthful about who we want to play with and
don't have an secrets. We also play safely, use condoms and get tested
regularly. I know he fucks Charlotte every now and again and I'm OK with
that. She's clean and doesn't sleep around. I have my suspicions about
Jillian and Thomas having an affair, but it's none of my business."
"So if you are not worried about me tempting your husband, why did you vote
against me?" I asked. This was turning personal instead of being a business
reason and I really hoped she would tell me what her issue was with me. As
she talked, she walked back around the back of my chair like she had done
the last time we spoke. Her voice and perfume was just as hypnotic as last
time as well, although my anger was keeping me more focused. From behind my
chair, she told me.
"Honestly, it's your relationship with Renee," she said. Then she continued
to circle in front of me and then leaned on her desk so she was facing
me. Just like before I entered the office, my sitting position allowed her
to tower over me. Now I was less intimidated than mad.
"What does my relationship with Renee have to do with whether I would be a
good intern?" I asked. "Are you prejudice against lesbians? That seems
strange since you are a swinger with your husband."
She sat up on the desk and crossed her legs. It was definitely a power move
designed to assert her sexual dominance since I brought up her
husband. Then she chuckled. I hated when she did that because it always
made me feel like I had done something very wrong.
"I'll be honest with you Mia. I thought you were the best candidate, but I
didn't want your working here to screw up your relationship with
Renee. I've gotten to know her pretty well since handling her divorce and I
know she can run very warm and cold. I also know about the special
babysitting services you provide her. I know she has been very happy and
she told me you were happy too. Working at a law firm can be very demanding
and you would not be always be available at her beck and call."
I sat for a moment formulating an answer. "You're right I've been at her
beck and call, but lately, things have been strained. I think just my
interviewing caused that. But we are working our way through it. We'll be
alright."
"I am glad to hear that," Austin replied. "It's just the nature of our
practice, that when we call because a case needs to be researched or we
need to prepare a brief, you need to be available."
"I understand," I said, not sure if I really did or not. "Would I have to
give up babysitting?" I specifically didn't mention the special services I
provided.
"No, that is not my intention, but depending on how things work out, you
might have to make that choice," she replied.
"So do I get the job?" I asked her directly, this time making sure to make
eye contact instead of staring at her legs like I know I had been doing.
"Do you have any questions before we begin the final part of the
interview?"
Again I pondered my response. I'm not stupid. Her sitting on her desk in
front of me was obviously to distract me. She also knew I was involved in a
sexual relationship with Renee. I'm sure she could tell I was attracted to
her and she admitted she and her husband were swingers. She also had done
an STD on me, which I passed, and that was one of the criteria of playing
with her. I can't believe I didn't realize it before but now it made
perfect sense.
"I just have one question," I told her. "Is the K on your business card
mean your first name is Karter?
"Would it surprise you if I said yes?" she asked me.
"No," I replied. "Actually it makes a lot of sense. So what am I really
doing here?"
"You are here to interview for the intern position," she said. Then she
uncrossed and spread her legs. "If that is all you want, that is fine. But
you should know that I have been directing your training. Renee has been
preparing you to be good enough to serve me. I would prefer that you become
intimately involved with this firm." She winked after that in case I
somehow missed her meaning. "While I will teach you about the law and
prepare you for your future legal studies if you go that direction, your
primary responsibility will be pleasuring me and keeping me happy. I have a
very high sex drive and need frequent attention."
I was staring between her legs at this point. My mouth was watering as was
my pussy. "But what about Renee?" I asked. "I think I love her."
"I understand," she replied. "Renee feels the same way about you. She is
willing to trade you to me in order to get continued access to Robert's
cock. You see I made a mistake allowing her to fuck him. He has a wonderful
dick and she got addicted to it. Those nights she staggered home were after
I gave them permission to fuck."
"I thought you said you had an open marriage?" I questioned. "Why would he
need permission?"
"We do have an open marriage, but he is my cuck. When we are together I am
in charge. Renee was perfectly happy to serve me, much like I know you
would be, until I rewarded her with a ride on his cock. They both had been
serving me very well so I thought I was giving them both a special
treat. Only now Renee really has become a pain in the ass about fucking him
every time she visits. You will find me to be a fair Mistress. I am strict
and firm, but I also care for my pets and their needs. It was at that time
where she got to be dominant over my husband that I saw her submissive
needs diminish. She was excited to try to train you to take over her former
position. She does not want to give you up full time so I agreed that if
you accept this new role, I would allow you two to continue to play,
although Renee will still be subservient to me. You will be subservient to
both of us."
I am sure Karter knew how difficult a decision she had just given me. And
while she may be a fair Mistress, she really had not played fair the way
she sprung this on me. She also wasn't playing fair by spreading her
legs. I knew she was offering her pussy to me and I knew if I knelt before
her and pleasured her, I was giving her my decision. She knew she was
irresistible. I hesitated and she lifted her skirt so I could see her pussy
for the first time. Her labia were inflamed with desire. I could tell she
wanted me. Her clit was also pierced. That excited me. She clearly wasn't
lying when she said she had a high sex drive. The ring through her clit
must keep it constantly teased and demanding attention. I had a vision of
me eating her to orgasm in her office several times per day. Then there was
the matter of Charlotte. If she was fucking Robert, clearly that was with
Karter's consent. Did that mean Charlotte was a loyal sub as well and I
would have to pleasure her? I kind of got the sense that Robert might be
off limits because Karter felt it was a mistake for Renee to have fucked
him, but maybe not. I sighed. I only briefly thought about Jillian, but the
fact that she sat open legged at a glass desk pretty much told me she was
in on the game. That left Thomas as the odd man out and somehow I doubted
he was really outside this clique.
I'd secretly longed for Renee to share me, although I had not told her. Now
I was in a position as low girl on the totem pole to possibly be submissive
to six people. Part of me said that was too many people to serve. But as
Karter sat before me, you know I did not have enough willpower to resist
her. I slide down the chair to my knees. "Mistress Karter, May I have the
honor of servicing your glorious pussy?" was the line that came to mind.
"First stand and remove your clothes, slave," she commanded. My pussy
became a flash flood zone. I quickly discarded my blouse and skirt. I then
turned my back toward her. "Mistress will you help me unbind the corset?"
"No," was her response. "I rather like the look of that. No doubt Renee
picked this outfit for you. I have had her wear a similar one many
times. Turn back around."
I was pleased that she was looking at my tits as the corset displayed them
for her. I was happy not because I was revealed as a wanton slut craving
her acceptance, but because I thought my boobs look good. Granted they were
tiny compared to hers, but my nipples were sensitive as she was about to
find out as she reached forward and took them both between her fingers. As
was my usual response to Mistress Renee, I moaned. Mistress Karter
smiled. My heart melted. She slowly teased them to painful erection.
"These are exquisite nipples, Slave Mia," she said calmly. Oh, did she know
what her voice did to me? "Would you consent to having them pierced?"
I think she noticed I was taken aback, but I recovered and said, "If
Mistress desires that, I would gladly have it done."
"Be careful what you commit to pretty one. Much like my clit piercing, if I
pierce your nipples, you will basically be aroused all the time. It's a
wonderful problem to have, but you will have to learn how to function
again."
"If Mistress desires me to be continually stimulated and not function
beyond a sexual level, then I agree. I am hers to do with as she pleases."
I know that was laying it on a bit heavy. I figured even if I did get my
ladies pierced, I could remove the ring or stud if it was too much. I
wanted to be sure Mistress Karter understood that I was ready to give
myself to her in any way she desired.
"It's sounds like you would be happy just to be my sex toy. Have you heard
of bimbofication?"
I did not lie to her. "I have not, Mistress."
"Well basically we turn you into a piece of fuck meat. Platinum blonde
hair, pierced nips and clit to keep your mind focused on sex 24/7 and of
course you will have to get your tits enlarged. Then I'll always dress you
like a slutty whore, which of course you will be, and you will eat any
pussy and suck any cock I tell you. Oh, and I'll take you to parties where
you will be passed around and gangbanged. What do you think about that?"
Again I did not lie. "I've never considered that, Mistress. It sounds like
I would have to give up my studies. I'm not ready for that."
"You could make your living very comfortably as a cam girl and as my live
in slave," she told me.
"You want me to live with you?" I asked. "My parents would freak out if
that happened."
"I want that even if you are just our intern and occasional play
partner. We have a studio apartment above our detached garage. We'll tell
your parents we are renting it to you cheap as part of the intern
program. Of course we won't tell them that your monthly rent is giving me
at least 100 orgasms. "
"Mistress, my head is spinning," I confessed. It was, but it was mostly a
result of her nipple teasing and not her offer to truly whore me out. I
assumed she was k**ding and just trying to taunt me and see how far I would
go. She then let go of my left nipple and used her right hand to rub my
pussy back and forth a couple of times. She then easily slid two fingers
inside of me. I moaned again.
"I know Renee taught you that your Mistress is always to cum first and that
you are not to cum without express permission. Is that correct?"
I moaned, "Yes, Mistress.'
"You are pretty worked up," Karter commented. "Did Renee edge you today and
leave you hanging?"
"Yes, Mistress," I said breathlessly as I squatted a bit to get her fingers
deeper into my pussy. "I'm not sure I remember when my last orgasm
was. It's been a while. I wanted to masturbate after meeting you, but I was
a good girl and didn't."
"I really wanted to see you cum, my new pet," she told me as she pulled her
fingers out of me and released my right nipple. "But I would hate for you
to fail a rule so quickly. On the floor and crawl behind my desk. I joyful
did so wiggling my ass for her hopefully lustful gaze. I heard, but didn't
see her unzipping her skirt. She then stepped over me and sat down in her
chair. She had also removed her panties, which were summarily pushed
against my nose.
"You will learn my scent and learn it well. When you smell my arousal, you
will stop whatever you are doing and take care of me. Do you understand?"
I did understand and I nodded my agreement.
"Let's see if Renee taught you anything. She learned to be a top-flight
pussy slut after I first seduced her, so I have high expectations for
you. I leaned forward into position. I will have you know I was not
tentative. This was the first chance I had to prove my value to Karter and
I wasn't about to blow it.
Karter tasted as exquisitely as I had imagined and I loved the way her clit
ring felt on my tongue. I also knew that by just twirling my tongue on it,
I would drive her crazy. I wished Renee had given me some tips on exactly
how Karter liked to be serviced, but I think I did a pretty good job as she
began squirming on my face after just a minute or so and she climaxed
within four or five minutes. I liked that since I tended to get tired when
Renee took a long time to orgasm. I plastered my mouth against her pussy as
she came making sure to lap up all the juice I could and to savoir every
drop. She then pushed back her chair and told me to stand up. I hoped she
would finish what she had started when she fingered me now that she had
been temporarily satisfied. My hopes were met, although not exactly how I
had pictured my climax.
Karter ordered me back to the chair in front of her desk. "I have a couple
more things I have to finish up tonight. Spread your legs with your feet on
my desk and masturbate for my amusement," she commanded. I would have
rather had her fingers tantalizing my pussy, but if my fingers were my only
option, so be it. I licked the middle finger on my right hand and started
rubbing it up and down my slit.
Karter stared into my eyes as I started masturbating. "I don't have a lot
of time, sweetie, and Renee is waiting for you. Get yourself off quickly or
not at all."
I took that as a challenge, although an easy one as I found the kinkiness
of the situation intoxicating. I quickly moved to three fingers rubbing
across my clit while my other hand began to pinch and tug on my
nipples. "That's better," Karter mused. "But don't forget to ask for
permission to cum."
I would not have forgotten such a fundamental rule, but I am glad she
reinforced it all the same. She then looked down at some papers on her
desk. She would look up every 30 seconds or so. I don't know how she
concentrated on her work with me exposed and moaning. Perhaps that was just
part of her game to make me feel wanton as if I couldn't control myself
while she just went back to work. Whatever the reason for her possible
indifference, I wasn't going to waste an opportunity to cum if it was
forthcoming.
The first time I begged for permission to climax, it was denied. That was
not surprising and I kind of expected it. The same went for the second and
third time. Karter did start to watch me again after number three as it was
becoming more and more difficult for me to hold back. I'm sure the
desperation showed on my face. I know she knew my fourth request to cum was
from the heart and I'm sure she knew how I was struggling to obey her. I
was starting to fall into subspace where my whole body craved her
approval. Then the phone rang jolting me back to reality, although it did
not diminish my need to finish. Karter answered her phone, then looked at
me and hit the speaker button.
"Say hello to Mistress Renee," Karter told me. My whole body shivered as a
wave of preorgasm washed over my body.
"Hello Mistress," I struggled to respond. "I need to cum. Will you give me
permission?"
Mistress Karter responded first. "I can see we are going to have to work on
the rules of engagement. I can't have you running off to another Domme if
you don't like the answer I give you. What do you think Renee? Do you want
me to have her stop so she is crazy primed for you and dinner?"
I continued to frig myself, but I assumed I would be ordered to stop
momentarily.
"Has she been a good girl?" I heard Renee ask.
"Not too bad. She still needs some pussy eating practice, but we can give
her that. I also want to see that face she makes when she gets fucked hard
by a strap-on. Her video was amazing."
The two Mistresses continued to discuss me as if I wasn't there and
debasing myself for their pleasure. My mind was drifting back into subspace
as it was before the phone interrupted me. I knew if I wasn't ordered to
stop, I would soon cum whether I had permission or not. I watched Karter
hold up her phone and point it at me. Then she asked Renee if she could see
her Live Stream. An answer in the affirmative came over the
speakerphone. Karter smiled. It was half a pleasure smile and have
mischievous. "OK Mia, you may cum for us now," was all she said and before
she even finished, my body began to shake, my muscles contracted and
released as if I was having a seizure and my brain exploded as my body
released a massive dose of endorphins as I climaxed. I was out of it, but I
probably screamed and I'm pretty sure I shook my head back and forth hard
enough for my hair to flip from side to side. Yes, I was a great orgasm and
one that I rode probably for close to a minute before I finally began to
come down to Earth.
Karter was still smiling, although less mischievously now and more with
pride. She knew that Renee had seduced and trained me, but it was Karter
who owned that orgasm and my pledge to serve as her submissive. But
apparently time was short so I was not afforded much time to recover or any
aftercare as I came out of subspace. Instead I was told to dress and head
downstairs so Renee could take me to dinner as she had promised. When I
opened the car door and sat down, she gave me the most passionate kiss of
my life. But her previous feeling of possessiveness was gone. I didn't want
to overthink what that meant, but I think she was good with me being traded
to Karter. At least I probably would still be playing with her on a regular
basis. She pulled out into traffic and we headed to dinner.
Renee picked a small, dimly lit restaurant for our dinner. It seemed like a
romantic out of the way place. If I had been with a new guy I would have
thought he was trying to seduce me. Renee didn't need to worry about
that. I was a sure thing for her. Then again, I think she was trying to
make sure I still had a place in her life outside any future play
opportunities with Kartner. She was actually selling herself as a Mistress
to me as if she was worried that I would cut her out in favor of serving
Karter full time. I assured her that was not my plan. I also made sure she
understood if Karter ordered me not to serve her, I would have to follow
Karter's directive. It seemed strange since I'd just met Karter that her
desires would take precedence over Renee's. But since Renee was also her
sub and let's face it, I could already tell Karter was a much better Domme
who I was sure would bring my ultimate submission needs to satisfaction, I
was already pledging myself to her. I could tell Renee understood the
hierarchy over our arrangement. I'm sure if Karter told her to drop me, she
would do so without hesitation. So there we were. We were both pledged to
serve the same woman, but that didn't preclude us from having fun
together. Once those details were out in the open and agreed to, I felt
Renee's foot push between my legs.
We were sitting in a booth so I doubt anybody could see what she was doing
as she began to rub her stocking covered big toe over my mound. Needless to
say, I was very receptive to her actions.
"That's right you little tramp," she hissed quietly. "I still know how to
turn you on and I can make you cum as good as Karter. I may not get to have
you in my house as often any more, but we'll find a way to have you keep
serving me."
I nodded in complete agreement. Serving two Mistresses sounded wonderful to
me and I certainly didn't want her to take away her toe at that moment. She
continued her foot job on me even when the waitress approached the
table. It was delightfully perverted to attempt to act like nothing was
happening when I placed my order. Renee, as you probably expected, gave my
clit a little kick so I would jump a bit. I know the waitress saw me move,
but I don't think she knew why. I tried to cover it by saying, "I just
shivered. Is it cold in here or is it me?" Of course I wasn't cold. I was
the opposite of cold. My body was hot. But the waitress didn't need to know
that. As she turned to leave with our orders, Renee flashed me her
mischievous smile.
She continued to tease me with her toes as we continued to chat. Not all of
our conversation was sexual, but mostly they was. I don't know if anybody
was sitting in the booth behind me, but if they were, they got an
earful. After our food arrived, Renee removed her foot and told me to reach
under the table with my left hand and masturbate. In the dim lighting
conditions I doubt anybody could see and my body shielded the view of my
arm and I could eat with my right hand, but I felt naughty. I also knew if
Mistress Renee required it, I would be able to cum for her very easily. I
assumed she was just teasing me, after all she wouldn't cum first, but if
she let me, I would orgasm in front of the entire restaurant.
I was getting very close and keeping myself on edge as I had been taught
when Renee's phone rang. She answered, "Hello, Mistress." She then was
quiet as if she were receiving instructions. She kept nodding. Finally she
said, "I understand," and hung up. She then looked at me. "We need to
finish dinner and get going." I took that to mean fun and game time was
over, at least for now. Back in the car she gave me the lowdown.
"Mistress Karter wants me back at her house. Her neighbor is coming over
and requested I be there. I'm going to drop you off at my place to get your
car. Mistress said she will message you later tonight with instructions
about moving into her garage apartment tomorrow morning."
"What's this neighbor like?" I asked curious if I too would be loaned out
in the future.
"She's nice. She's kind of a trophy wife, but not as stuck up as you might
expect. Her husband travels a lot so she gets lonesome. She's not too
kinky, but she likes her pussy licked when she gets lonely and she's tired
of playing with herself. Of course Mistress wouldn't stoop to satisfying
her herself so that is where I come in."
"Does that bother you to be given to her friends?" I asked.
"It did at first. I kind of thought it meant she was tiring of me, but then
I realized it was because she was proud of me and sharing me with her
friends was her way of showing I was a good sub."
"So the neighbor isn't kinky, but doesn't mind that Karter orders a
stranger to eat her pussy and the you do it without questioning her
command?" I pressed her incredulously. Renee winked at me.
"Well, maybe she is a little kinky. She licked my ass out last time. I
think Karter's influence is rubbing off on her. She has a habit of doing
that," Renee responded.
I drove home horny as fuck and I knew I would spend the night watching my
phone waiting for a message from my new Mistress. That was going to suck. I
looked around my room wondering how many things I should take if I was
going to move into Karter's apartment. I figured it was furnished so other
than clothes, toiletries, makeup and a few photos and such it wouldn't take
me long to pack. My parents, of course, were interested in how the
interview went (they wanted me to get a summer job) and I told them it went
well and they offered me the position. Obviously I only told them about the
actual legal work aspect of the internship. They were a little skeptical
about me moving out, but I assured them that it was very practical since I
would be working overtime (I didn't say I would be pleasing my bosses
outside office time) and that I could ride to work with my employers. They
did like that I was going to get the apartment rent-free. I told them that
my new employers traveled a lot on weekends and that they liked having
someone near the house to keep an eye on it. I didn't like lying to them,
but I had to twist the conversation into my favor so I could move out. They
finally agreed that it sounded like a good idea, but also said they wanted
to go with to help me move and to meet my hosts. I couldn't think of any
reply, so I let that drop. Since it was potentially my last night at home
for the summer, they insisted that we all watch a movie together (something
we used to do frequently, but did pretty rarely these days) so I ended up
between them on the couch.
I can't even tell you what sappy movie we watched. My mind was not focused
on the two-dimensional characters on the screen but on the heat between my
legs. Having to sit with them pressed together wasn't helping. I wanted to
go to my bedroom and lay down with them spread wide apart and imagine
Mistress binding me that way. Oh, and fucking me that way until I couldn't
walk. A couple of times I caught myself trying to discretely rub my thighs
together and I fantasized about what kinky things Mistress was going to
have me do. It was maddening to sit next to my straight-laced parents
pretending to watch the movie while my brain continued to bubble with
lust. Finally the movie ended and I could make a quick exit to my
bedroom. I locked the door, stripped down and lay on my bed in a spread
eagle. I didn't touch my pussy, although I certainly wanted to. I never
would have been able to keep myself from cumming if I had started
masturbating, so I fought that urge. Finally about half an hour later there
was a text message from Mistress. It instructed me to be at their house (it
gave me the address) at 10am. It confirmed that I just needed clothes and
personal items. I replied that my parents wanted to meet them and likely
would be coming with in the morning. I expected Karter to be against that,
but she surprised me and said she understood they were being protective and
it wasn't a problem to bring them along. I was happy that Mistress
understood their desire to meet her, but I was also kind of upset they were
going to come at all.
I didn't sleep well. I was too exciting about starting the next chapter in
my kinky education. It didn't take me long to pack up my clothes as I
didn't need them all since I could always come back and pick up more. I'd
dressed professionally but with a little sex appeal on the side both times
I'd met with Karter. But that wouldn't make sense today so I just went with
yoga pants (not out of place and would show off my ass to her) and a white
t-shirt with a black bra underneath.
At 9:30 we set off with my parents driving in their car and following
me. The house was in a fairly exclusive neighborhood as you might expect. I
would classify it as a McMansion. It was big, but not too
ostentatious. There was a three car attached garage facing 90 degrees from
the road and the driveway appeared to wrap around the house on that
side. Karter was waiting for me outside. That was a surprise, although a
happy one. I was also thankful she was dressed down. She was actually
wearing sweat pants and a T-shirt along with gym shoes. I couldn't decide
if she was going running or was just back from running. Thankfully her
breasts seemed smaller as if she was wearing a very constrictive exercise
bra. I'm sure my dad would have enjoyed seeing her in the more revealing
tops she wore the two times I saw her at the office, but it was better for
my mom that Karter was covered up. Her boobs were in no way small, but at
least they didn't look like the luscious melons I had seen.
Karter waved me past the attached garage and around the house. They had a
very big yard with a wood privacy fence. Along the side near the first
garage was another detached garage that looked like it had been built
later. This was a six-car garage so it was very wide, although not too
deep. I could see the windows from the space above. This is where the
apartment must be, I mused to myself. The other side of the yard had a
large swimming pool. I could see the second story of the neighbor's
house. That must be where Renee's trophy wife lived. Karter introduced
herself and Robert came outside shortly thereafter to join the group. We
all went into the garage and then up a staircase leading to the apartment.
"We originally thought we would AirBnb this space," Karter explained, "but
our last intern needed a place and she begged to be able to stay here."
Karter looked right at me when she said the word "begged." Robert then
chimed in. "It ended up working out very well. She didn't have a reliable
car and with the crazy schedule in our office some days, being able to
commute together really helped her performance." He didn't look at me, but
I knew what he meant by "performance."
"We figured Mia might benefit as well," Karter continued their
justification for having me live with them. "We can teach her so much more
with her living here."
I doubt my parents were thinking in sexual terms about what Karter and
Robert had said. Well, my dad probably was thinking sexual thoughts, since
his eyes had not left Karter since we walked inside, but I'm sure their
words sounded normal. Karter then gave a quick tour of the space. Since it
was a studio apartment, it didn't take long. There was a full kitchen with
a table that sat four. My mom commented that I could have friends over and
cook for them. I pictured myself bent over the table getting spanked or
fucked from behind.
There was a TV area with a loveseat, recliner and a coffee table. You can
imagine what I pictured attached to the glass top. The bathroom was ? sized
with a shower and walk in closet. Karter told my parents if I ever wanted
to take a bath I was welcome to use one in the main house. Finally there
was queen size bed. That was not unusual except for the frame. It was a
massive wood log frame with four uprights and a canopy. It was actually
pretty spectacular but seemed out of place with the basic nature of the
rest of the apartment. Robert explained. "We found this at an antique store
in Colorado. At the time we still thought we were going to rent this
apartment and figured it would be a selling point online. It was a pain to
get shipped and then in here, but it looks great. I doubt we'll ever take
it out though."
My parents were looking at it for its esthetic qualities. I was looking at
it for its strength. There was no doubt you could secure a submissive in
several different ways to this bed. I got a little creamy just thinking
about the possibilities. Karter must have noticed I was lost in thought
because she moved beside me and put her hand on my ass. I was facing my
parents so I don't think they could see her do it. She then whispered in my
ear, "go into the bathroom and remove your panties and bra."
I giggled as if she told me a joke and waited about 30 seconds to make sure
it didn't look like I was dashing off and excused myself to go to the
bathroom. As I was walking away I heard my dad as about another door at the
side of the kitchen. Robert answered that question. "The apartment only
fills about half the attic space. We have storage in the other half. There
is a floor, but the walls are not finished and we just put in lots of
shelves."
I didn't think much about what he said because I was more excited that I
had my first task since arriving. Because the closet was in the bathroom,
it was easy for me to stash my underwear. I then flushed the toilet and
washed my hands. When I returned to the group the adults were talking like
adults do. I know Karter took a good look at my nipples now proudly
pressing the front of my t-shirt. If I had to guess, I bet Robert knew what
she had instructed me to do, but I didn't catch him looking. Thankfully, my
parents seemed oblivious to the subtext of what was going on. They seemed
to like Robert and Karter and appeared comfortable with me living there. My
dad said, "I'm sure you want to unpack and get settled in, Mia, so we will
get going."
Karter added, "I'll give her a hand." Robert left with them to walk them to
their car. I walked to the window and saw Robert shake my dad's hand. He
then began walking toward the house. My parents stood next to their car and
waved. I waved back, but my attention was focused more on Karter's hand
massaging my ass. "Are they still looking, Pet?" she asked me.
"Yes, Mistress," I replied.
I felt her slide her hand inside the waistband of my yoga pants. "These
look very good on you," she said. "You have a lovely ass I look forward to
getting to know. Lean forward."
And that is the story of how I got fingered in front of my parents as they
continued to look up at the window as they got into their car. My dad was
the first to break eye contact as he was driving, but my mom continued to
look up and wave. I was mortified that she might know what was happening,
but I didn't care. My Mistress now had two fingers inside of me and I
couldn't have moved if the garage was on fire. But just like Mistress
Renee, my ultimate pleasure was not on the agenda just yet. As soon as my
parent's car began to back down the driveway, I felt Mistress Karter pull
down my yoga pants. I knew even before the first spank that she wasn't
undressing me just to get a better angle to finger me. But that was OK. Any
touch from her was welcome even if it was painful.
She gave me a few firm swats and then told me to stand up and to remove my
shirt. She also had me pull off my yoga pants so I stood naked in front of
her. She then sat down on the love seat and waved me over. I expected that
she would want me to eat her pussy, but instead she had me straddle her
lap. She also told me to put my hands behind my head. Then she took both my
nipples between her fingers and squeezed. That hurt far more than the
spanking. But it was also exciting. I could help but rotate my hips and rub
myself on her.
"I am going to lay out by the pool and work on my tan," she told me. "I
want you to get settled in and then join me. I should be ready for a
massage by then. Stay naked until you have unpacked, then take a shower and
do your makeup. In the storage room behind the door your dad asked about
you will find your clothes for this afternoon. I will unlock it when I
leave, but you are not to look until after your shower and makeup are
done. Do you understand?"
"Yes, Mistress," I replied. They were pretty straightforward
instructions. Unfortunately they did not include my having a climax, but
such is the life of a submissive. The thought of seeing Mistress in a tiny
bikini tanning was exciting. I was sure a massage would not be my only
duty. This was quickly turning into a good day. Mistress continued to toy
with my nipples, but only occasionally pinched them too hard. She was
teasing me, obviously, but what could I do. I knew that she knew I craved
her attention. All I could do is let her manipulate my body and my emotions
as she saw fit. A few minutes later, she told me to stand and our first
game in my new apartment was over. I watched as she unlocked the door to
the storage area and she watched as I walked into the bathroom. With the
shower on and the water warming, I didn't hear her leave. But that wasn't
my primary concern right then. I needed to transform myself from
unfashionable college girl into alluring submissive sex kitten and fast.
I quickly showered. It took a little longer to do my makeup and hair
because I wanted it to be perfect. I was tempted to go look at my outfit
first to try and match my look to my clothes, but I was a good girl and
followed my instructions. Naked and with great anticipation I walked toward
the storage door. The room was more of a playroom similar to the one in
Renee's basement than storage. I suppose you could store a sub in there,
although unlike Renee's room there was no bed. I guess you didn't need that
considering the sturdy bed in the main room. There was a table with my
clothes as promised. I will say, the outfit Mistress had chosen had
elements that were not a surprise, but at the same time I wasn't expecting
what she had chosen for me to wear. Still there was no doubt that I would
display myself as she had expected.
The first surprise was that my uniform, I suppose you would have to
classify it as that as I was expected to serve her in this outfit, was made
of latex. I pulled on it and it had more give than I was expecting so there
was probably some Spandex mixed into the fabric as well. It looked like a
black one-piece swimsuit except instead of shoulder straps it went all the
way up to the neck like a turtleneck sweater. There were also a couple of
key differences compared to a swimsuit. First, there was a zipper up the
back meaning it was not designed to stretch quite enough for me to just
pull it on like a swimsuit. It was more like a micro dress and looking at
it I realized it would be tight like a second skin. I'd never worn anything
like that, but I anticipated I would look pretty hot.
The second surprise for the outfit was that of the built in cups for my
breasts. They looked supportive like a good swimsuit, but there were
reinforced cutouts for my nipples. Since Mistress had already teased them,
I assumed she intended to give them more attention. I was good with that as
well. The holes were a little bigger than the cutout bra I'd worn for Renee
so I knew more of my boob-flesh would be straining to get through.
The third surprise I was a bit scared about. In the bottom of the piece were two dildos sown into the crotch. The front one was about five inches long, although fairly narrow. I wondered if it was angled much like the Sybian had been to stimulate my g-spot. You know how much I loved that, but the idea of squirting wherever I happened to be standing was a bit unsettling. The second dildo I suppose was more of a butt plug as it was just a couple inches long and tapered. Mistress Renee had promised to teach me about anal play but never had. It was clear Mistress Karter intended to start me on that right away. At least it was small. I knew other women loved anal sex so I was confident if I just got over my fear, it would be OK. But that didn't make it any easier emotionally. There was a bottle of lube on the table. At least Mistress didn't expect me to push it in dry.
Also on the table was a white maid's cap, although made out of the same latex material. I guess I didn't need to spend so much time getting my hair perfect as this was going to snug against the top of my head. There was also a frilly white apron. That was lace. I had to wonder why that one piece was a different material, not that it really mattered. Finally, there
were the shoes. They were fairly typical four-inch heel fuck me pumps. Put it all together and I wouldn't want to wear this in public, but at their house, it was pretty sexy.
I greased up the plug first and also lubed my finger. I put that up my bum first to figure out what the sensation was like. It wasn't that bad. Both dildos had to be inserted into my body at roughly the same time. The pussy dildo was not a problem as I was my usual soaking wet self when I start serving a Mistress. It took a couple of pushes to get the anal plug it, but once it seated itself up my ass, I must admit it felt kind of good. I pictured in my mind, Robert pulling it out later and giving me my first proper ass fuck. I was good with that.
Getting the rest of the skintight membrane over my torso was a twisting struggle and I had not tried to zip it yet. I felt like a sausage in its casing as I finally pulled the zipper up as high as I could. I didn't make it all the way to the top, but it was close. I looked in the mirror before putting on the cap and apron and the latex looked like it had been poured on my body. The black shimmered as if it were wet. It held my breasts firmly with my hard nipples accessible and on display. I took a couple tentative steps and the dildo and plug rubbed me oh so perfectly. It was like I was getting DP'ed with every step. I wondered if I could walk to the pool without climaxing. I determined already that Mistress Karter was more creative than Mistress Renee and you know how creative I thought Renee had been when she teased me.
It took me a couple tries to get the cap just right. The apron was easier and the shoes were no problem. Again looking in the mirror to see my complete outfit, I looked like sex personified. I wondered if Karter had been serious about turning me into a bimbo. I had to take smaller steps now that I was wearing the pumps meaning the dildo and plug danced more than before. I couldn't help but grab my nipples and give them a quick squeeze and lust overtook my body. Holding back my orgasm was going to be a challenge, but I'd survived worse, I told myself, and I was ready for this. I carefully walked down the stairs, holding the rail and being extra careful not to fall. From there it was probably 75 feet to the pool deck with each step bring my arousal higher. Mistress Karter and Robert were waiting for me. He was sitting in a chair next to a round table. On the table I saw a latex collar with a leash attached to it. She was lying in a lounger. He was dressed. She was naked. I felt my mouth being to water as I finally got to see her perfect breasts on display. Even though she was lying on her back, there was almost no sag. The miracle of modern augmentation I thought. Robert was a lucky man.
Mistress Karter welcomed me and complemented me on my look. I turned and asked Robert to finish zipping me up. The latex held me tightly and I could hardly breath. She then complemented me again saying my ass looked remarkable. I smiled to mask my embarrassment at being complemented by a naked woman while her clothed husband sat by intently watching me. At that moment, I wanted Karter more than I had ever wanted someone in my life. I wasn't concerned about Robert. I wanted her. Of course if the price I had to pay to get her was to service him first, I was perfectly willing to do that, but I was focused on planting my mouth firmly over her nipples or vacuum sucking her pussy. I also wondered about the collar. Did she intend to claim me so quickly? And was that the reason Renee had resisted collaring me?
"Slave Mia," Mistress addressed me. "It is warm out here and we would both like a glass of lemonade. You will find plastic glasses in the cabinet over the dishwasher and a pitcher of lemonade in the fridge."
I curtseyed. It seemed appropriate. It actually moved the dildo quite pleasurably as well. I then turned and walked to the back door of the house. That moved both the dildo and the plug sending shivers through my body. I was getting more accustomed to the perpetual stimulation and felt like I had my arousal under control. At a very high level, but under control like I wasn't about to spontaneously orgasm. At least under control if anybody didn't start toying with my nipples or spanking me. That would be a problem.
I found the glasses and poured the lemonade. I looked around and found a serving tray and put the glasses on it. I wanted to give them a little extra beyond their command. Mistress seemed pleased; at least until I squatted down to give her the glass. She refused to take it from my hand and I stood up again unsure of what I had done wrong.
"My stupid pet," she started. I knew I had displeased her based on her tone and the derogatory term. "You are never to bend your knees without a direct order to do so. Sluts bend at the waist."
"I am sorry, Mistress," I told her. "Mistress Renee did not teach me that."
"You are forgiven for breaking a rule you didn't know about," Karter told me. "Don't let it happen again and don't call Renee Mistress again. She is above you in the serving hierarchy, but I am your Mistress. You may call
her Miss or Mam. But never Mistress. She knows this and will not be upset with you."
"Thank you, Mistress, for correcting me," I said.
"Let's try again, Slave Mia," she said. I was trying to put sense to when she used the term Slave Mia and when she said pet or some other name. I think Slave Mia was intended to indicate a direct command would follow. I made a mental note to determine if there was consistency in her terms. I then locked my knees and bent forward at the waist presenting the tray and my tits to her. She took the glass and as she did, she said, "Hold that position."
I remained bent over. The material stretch of my outfit tightened as I bent over causing the dildo in my pussy to push deeper inside of me. I'm sure Mistress heard my sharp intake of air as it fucked me. She smirked. She knew exactly what I was feeling. I held the position waiting for her to dismiss me. That took about 30 seconds. "Robert, did you get a good look at her ass?" she asked her husband. "Oh yeah. Great ass," was his Neanderthal response. I was surprised he didn't just grunt.
"Go inside and prepare yourself. We will be in later," she told him. "You may rise," she told me. I stood back up, the dildo and plug again moving sending a tingle up my spine. Robert took his glass and without a word turned and headed back to the house. I then turned my attention back to my Mistress hoping her next command would be to lie between her legs. But apparently her earlier comment that she wanted a massage was serious. She drank down her lemonade and held up her glass. I didn't make the mistake of bending with my knees a second time. Even though I could have reached forward and taken the glass, I once again bent at the waist and allowed her to place the glass on the tray. I remained bent over waiting for her to dismiss me again. She was staring at my nipples as if she was deciding whether to play with them, but she didn't and told me to stand and put the tray on the table.
She then rolled over onto her stomach and told me to use sunscreen on her before giving her a massage. It may not have been exactly the physical contact I had been dreaming about, but just putting my hands on Mistress in
an intimate way was intoxicating. I admit I am not trained in massage, but I did my best and she did help by giving me a couple of pointers. I worked her entire back, including her very firm ass. I was tempted to slide my fingers between her cheeks and attempt to touch her pussy, but she had kept her legs tightly together and I thought her body language was telling me no. I also figured she would tell me when she wanted me to service her sexually.
I kept working my way down her body, now working her calves and then her feet when I heard a voice from the behind the fence. "I see you have a new servant," the faceless voice, although definitely that of a woman, commented.
"Yes I do," my Mistress replied. "She just started an hour ago. Her name is Mia. Come over Robin and meet her."
I continued focusing on the massage I was giving Mistress. This was a new experience but I knew not to prematurely end my task. A beautiful brunette appeared about 30 seconds later. She was wearing a short robe and no
shoes. She looked like she had been laying out in her yard as well as her skin had a sheen of sweat.
"What happened to Renee?" the woman asked. "You do know how much I enjoyed her company."
Enjoyed having her between your legs, I mused silently.
"She'll still be around," Mistress replied. "Mia is the new intern at our firm. She'll be living in the garage apartment and I intend to enjoy every moment with her."
"Does she give a good massage?" Robin asked.
"Yes she does," Karter replied. "Do you need one?"
"I always need a massage," the neighbor said. "Nick is out of town until Monday."
I knew from what Renee had told me that was code for "I'm horny and need to
get off." But I didn't know if she wanted Renee to visit or if she was
ready for a new horny sub to take her edge off. I continued massaging
Karter and worked back up her body. I could tell Robin was watching me
closely, especially when I once again worked my hands over my Mistress'
backside. When I reached her shoulders and gave them their second rubdown,
Mistress said "Thank you, Mia." I took my hands off her and leaned back as
I saw her begin to roll over in her chair. Unabashedly she then laid on her
back exposing herself to Robin and me. I assumed she and Robin had sex and
Renee was not the only member of the household to enjoy the beauty from
next door, but it did strike me as unusual how open my Mistress was with
her body. I was happy about it, mind you. I just found it unusual.
"Mia made me all tingly," Karter said to nobody in particular. I wondered
if that mean she was going to order me to eat her pussy in front of
Robin. I said nothing and waited. There was an awkward pause in the
conversation that was probably five seconds, but it seemed like minutes. "I
want you to give Robin the same fine service you just gave me," my Mistress
finally directed. Robin pulled another lounger next to Karter and dropped
her robe. I don't know why I was surprised that she was naked, but I
was. She then lay down on her stomach. Her ass was every bit as firm as my
Mistress. They made a very complementary pair. I oiled up my hands with the
sunscreen and went to work on her. I must admit, touching her felt as good
as when I touched my Mistress. Just having my hands on a beautiful woman
was exciting, but being dressed as I was helped raise my libido. The
situation, and my massage, had apparently raised Karter's libido as well. I
was focusing on Robin, but I heard my Mistress say, again apparently to
neither of us in particular, "So tingly." I saw movement out of the corner
of my eye and when I looked, I saw Karter slowly rubbing her pussy. I admit
I was disappointed that she had not ordered me to do that instead of giving
her neighbor a massage.
I continued to work on Robin while my new Mistress continued to work on
herself. I kept stealing glances as often as I dared. She did not appear to
be rubbing herself with the intention of orgasming. Instead she lazily
played with herself as if she was teasing herself like I had been required
to do so many times by Renee. Robin, however, was not being coy about her
pleasure. By the time my massage had reached her buttocks, her legs were
spread enough for me to easily slide my hand between her thighs. I took her
position as an invitation. She mewed contentedly when I touched her
pussy. Had Renee not told me of her multiple encounters with the neighbor,
I would not have had the courage to touch her sexually without being
asked. But I felt I was on safe ground her and that Mistress expected me to
serve her friend. When Robin rolled over onto her back and spread her legs
further, I had a decision to make. In my experience I knew I should ask
Mistress for clarification.
"Mistress Karter," I said trying to sound as submissive as I could. "Miss
Robin (I figured showing her deference was also appropriate) I believe
would like to feel more than my fingers. Do I have your permission to lick
her or would you like that I lick you first?" After I said it I realized I
should have given her an option to have me do nothing. It was presumptuous
for me to assume I was to give oral pleasures.
"How are you feeling, Robin," Karter asked. "I'm holding back until I nail
Robert. But if you want Mia to bring you off, I have no objections."
"That would be great," Robin replied. "I going to a party tonight and
knocking down my cravings a notch or two is probably a good idea. I don't
want to lose control later."
Her phrasing struck me funny since I knew she was married and I thought
Renee had been her lesbian secret fuck buddy. Not that her infidelity was
of any concern to me, but it sounded weird. But I wasn't about to complain
about getting permission to lick her pussy. It was also good to get more
practice before I next had to pleasure Mistress. I moved between her legs
and got to work. And yes, it was work. I was eating her pussy not with the
expectation of her returning the favor, but because as Karter's submissive,
it was expected of me to make sure her friends and guests are well
served. I certainly enjoyed myself. She had a nice fresh scent and
taste. She tended well to her lady bits and was already excited from my
massage. Mistress continued to slowly please herself, although I judged
that assessment via my ears since I couldn't see her any more. I really
expected Karter to have me bring her off after Robin finally climaxed, but
instead Robin left and Karter wrapped the collar around my head.
She told me this was a probationary collar until I earned a permanent
one. I assume Renee had worn this one as well but never earned it
formally. That was probably why I was here. No matter. I got a rush as it
slipped around my neck and Karter made sure to buckle it tightly.
"You will always wear this when you are in the house. If we are having
square guests and you are out of character, I have various chokers (I
thought back to Renee wearing one) that you will remind you of your station
but not draw attention. Most of the time at the office you will wear the
choker." I tried to think back to her assistant in the office and whether
she was wearing a choker, but I couldn't remember.
Mistress walked in front of me holding the leash. I stayed a couple steps
behind her. The dildo and plug were doing wonders for my arousal and I told
her that. She assured me she was proud of how I had acted since my parents
left and that I would be rewarded. I hoped that mean an orgasm and wasn't
just some kind of joke. We walked into the house, up the stairs (very
pleasurable), past the master bedroom and into a spare bedroom that had
been converted to a home gym.
"You will have a very strict exercise routine as long as you remain in my
service. I need you to be strong and your stamina to be exceptional. For
now, I want you to do fifteen minutes on the bike while I go check on
Robert."
Mistress showed me to a computerized bike. As I mounted the seat after
kicking off the heels while she pressed some buttons and soon I was
following its preprogrammed workout. I was in good shape already and always
enjoyed working out, but the real benefit to this exercise was the movement
it created in my crotch. I looked around at the other machines they had in
their gym wondering how they would react if I used them while
stuffed. There was also one wall that was all mirrors so I could see how I
looked. Collared with my tits hanging out was certainly nasty. I loved
it. So did my pussy. I might have even cum if she let me have a little more
time, but ten minutes later Karter returned and shut off the bike. My heart
rate was elevated and I was sweating, both precursors to what I had hoped
would be the same result from sexual activities. Mistress now led me back
down the stairs to the main floor and then to the basement. I theorized
they had a playroom like Renee. They did. But it wasn't like Renee's
First off it was bigger, basically the entire basement and it was out in
the open instead of hidden. It had all of the usual BDSM goodies plus a
king sized bed with a restrained Robert lying on it. His ankles were cuffed
together and attacked to the footboard as were his wrists cuffed and
attached to the headboard. I knew he was Karter's Cuck, so I wasn't that
surprised he was in such a helpless situation, one I would have gladly
traded positions, if given the chance. What did surprise me, upon closer
examination, was that his cock was secured in what I can only describe as a
cage. I'd never seen one, but it was obviously some kind of chastity
device. Not only did it secure his penis, but it also had spikes like a
dog's training collar inside so if he got harder than the half staff he was
sporting now, be was going to be in a world of hurt. Somehow that seemed
worse than the spankings and floggings I received and enjoyed so much.
Looking at his cock, I could see why Renee enjoyed it so much. But given
Mistress Karter's words earlier, I didn't think I was going to get that
pleasure, at least not today. I was looking at Robert when he said, "You
are really a bitch for doing this Karter." He had a look of resignation in
her eyes. He apparently knew the plan, even if I did not. I felt the zipper
being pulled down my back. The material relaxed and I felt a mix of relief
and resentment as I had grown to love the feeling of the latex caressing my
body.
Mistress helped me out of the suit, taking care not to pull the plug out
too fast although the pungent odor of arousal escaping the costume made it
clear to everyone in the room that I had been enjoying myself. Again I had
to kick off my shoes, but after stripping me she had me put them back
on. "Sluts always wear heels," or something like that was her comment. She
then escorted me over to an armoire that neatly organized all her vibes,
dildos, crops, floggers and paddles. A surge of arousal washed over my body
as I imagined her using her entire collection on me. But for that moment,
she had me grab a harness and the dildo of my choice to pair with it. I saw
one similar to the one Renee used on me and almost picked it, but instead I
went with one a little longer, but not quite as wide. Karter then had me
help her put it on. It was very exciting to help my Mistress suit up so she
could fuck me. Then she asked if I thought Robert could take it and I
realized perhaps I wasn't her intended target. But thankfully she was just
trying to humiliate him a little more. Luckily I was her target, although
Robert was still going to be mad at her.
I say that because she had me kneel on the bed on my hand and knees. My
head was aimed right at his cock and if he had not been chastised, I could
have easily slurped him down from my position. Karter then climbed onto the
bed behind me and started rubbing the dildo along my wet slit to lubricate
it. I looked at Robert as his wife was sliding her cock into my pussy. I
was ecstatic and he was horrified. Mistress Karter gave him a play by play
about how tight I was and how wet she made me. That didn't bother me. Renee
had talked dirty about me before and it was exciting. Apparently it was
exciting to Robert as well because I saw his cock twitch as blood began
rushing to it.
I don't care of one of the principles is your wife. When you see one
amazingly hot woman fuck a young girl, you are going to get hard. The only
problem was because of his cage, that was going to hurt. Karter was clearly
enjoying tormenting her husband's manhood that way. Me, I was clearly
enjoying getting fucked. I might have added to Robert's torment as Karter
slam fucked me with the strap-on because there were times when I just
opened my mouth but no sounds came out. In retrospect I guess Robert
thought I was faking like I was going to suck is cock. That would cause him
to twitch causing him more pain. I say in retrospect because honestly, at
that moment I didn't care about him. I cared only about my Mistress and not
disappointing her.
I could go into details about her style compared to Renee's, but at the end
of the day she dutifully fucked me into submission to her as brilliantly as
Renee had done and in the process, thoroughly humiliated her husband. I was
a fucked out piece of meat by the time she was done with me, barely able to
move my legs. When she finally pulled out of me I expected her to make me
clean the dildo (it would be a gift) but instead Robert got that task. I
guess she wanted him to taste me as one last agony. His cock did twitch
again so mission accomplished. I then helped her remove the harness. Her
pussy was glistening as the strap-on had been rubbing her the right way. If
she didn't want me to clean my own juices off the dildo, certainly she
would want me to eat her. But that wasn't the plan either. Instead I was
dismissed and told to go back to the apartment and take a nap. I bent over
(at the waist of course) to pick up the latex and I was told not to worry
about that. Before it dawned on me that I would be walking through the back
yard naked, Karter was busy unhooking the cock cage. I got one good look of
her going down on him before I began walking back toward the stairs. I had
a pretty good feeling that she was going to ride him for all he was
worth. That made me feel despondent since I should be getting her off, but
what could I do? I couldn't push her down and start licking her pussy.
I heard some moans of pleasure before I opened the back door, but once
outside, everything was quiet and I was alone with my thoughts. Mistress
had let me cum three times while she fucked me, but I wanted more. Then
again it was only noon on my first day and I was already exhausted. Maybe a
nap would be a good idea.
I was surprisingly comfortable walking through the backyard naked to the
garage. True, it was a private backyard, but it was the middle of the
day. The apartment was warm so I just lay down on the bed without getting
under the covers. Soon I was fast asleep. I was having a naughty dream that
instead of making me wear the dildo panties, Karter was licking my
pussy. Or maybe it was Robin paying me back for the orgasm I gave her
earlier. Just as I was having my dream climax I woke up and found Renee
between my legs. She had a finger deep inside my pussy stimulating my
g-spot and I gushed on her face before I could think about holding myself
back. I probably just earned a punishment, but I baptized her in my juice
and it was worth it. She then sat on my face smothering me. I could tell
she liked just rubbing herself against me as opposed to having me work her
clit with my tongue. It didn't take long for her to cum either. I didn't
want to get out of bed. Looking at the clock I was surprised to find it was
3pm.
"I just stopped by to see how you were doing and you looked so appetizing I
couldn't help myself," Renee told me. "I may be back later. Mistress is
having social guests over tonight so she doesn't want to play. You need to
shower again and don't do your makeup as slutty. I'll get another outfit
laid out for you. Be in the house by 4pm and make me proud."
I probably could have fallen asleep again, but with only an hour to get
ready I couldn't risk it so I rolled out of the bed and walked to the
shower as Renee went into the playroom. I removed my collar, showered
quickly and then did my makeup in a neutral fashion. I was excited to see
what Renee had picked out. She was gone, unfortunately but I must say, I
found her choice in clothing interesting. I was holding the collar Mistress
had put on me, but I found a black fabric choker placed neatly next to my
clothes so I deduced I was to wear it instead. That meant Karter and
Robert's friends were not in on our lifestyle. That was going to be
interesting.
I also found a pair of pantyhose. WTF? Pantyhose? I was supposed to have
sexy panties and stockings. I picked them up to slide them on and two steel
Ben Wa balls fell out onto the wood floor and began to roll away. Now I
understood the choice. The pantyhose would make sure the balls stayed
inside of me. All of a sudden playing the square became more of a challenge
because I'm sure Mistress wouldn't want me spontaneously orgasming in front
of her friends. Or maybe she would. I felt a chill as that thought went
through my mind.
The dress Renee had picked was a typical maid's costume, although not with
exposed nipples like my one earlier. It actually didn't show much skin at
all, came down to my knees and had a typical apron and hat. Surprisingly
there was also shoes with just a two-inch heel. I realized that, except for
the Ben Wa balls I would be wearing, my outfit was perfectly square and not
kinky, well except for the fact that I don't think too many real maids
actually wear maids costumes any more. But that was excusable. Precisely at
4pm I walked back to the house, my pussy enjoying the balls with every
movement. My only concern was I hoped my arousal wasn't too pungent. Other
than that I thought I could pull off being a "normal" maid.
Karter was in the kitchen when I arrived. She looked remarkable domestic as
she was preparing dinner for her guests. My job was to do a quick dusting,
vacuuming and straightening of the main floor. I didn't get the sense that
the playroom needed to be tended to, as it was probably not on the
agenda. At least not until the guests leave, I hoped.
Serving Mistress in this way was oddly satisfying. The balls had something
to do with that, but just feeling needed helped. I didn't have to rush
through my task as I had a couple hours. I was done before 6. Karter called
me into the kitchen and asked me to keep an eye on the oven, as she had to
go get dressed. Of course I told her I would and before she left, she
pulled me into a warm embrace and gave me a very passionate kiss. The kiss
lingered and before she released me, her hands slid down my back and she
grabbed both my buttocks. "I loved fucking you this afternoon. Be my good
girl and there will be plenty more of that for you," she told me. Then she
released me and walked out of the kitchen. Immediately my hands raised the
front of my skirt and I began rubbing the front panel of my pantyhose. I
quickly realized Renee's choice of undergarment, with Karter's approval no
doubt, made it difficult for me to really get at my pussy, but that was
part of the game.
When Karter and Robert reappeared they were dressed casually, but
nicely. They did seem a bit too casual to have a formal maid serving them,
but who was I to complain. Over the next half hour three couples arrived,
all dressed casually as well, none apparently surprised to have the door
opened by a maid and none apparently in on the secret that I served in more
intimate ways than just bringing drinks and eventually serving dinner. The
balls in my pussy kept my motor running and several times I had to steady
myself while I attended to my duties. At times I felt flush, but I think
only Karter noticed. I could feel her eyes watching me, but not to make
sure I was serving her guests. I had that task down cold. She was watching
me with lust in her heart. I wondered if Robert was caged during dinner or
if that was just something they did when they played.
Dinner went fine, although alone in the kitchen I really wanted to rub my
pussy again, even if I was restricted to the front of my pantyhose. But I
didn't dare. When I was clearing the table of the dinner plates, Karter
announced that it was time for desert. I briefly thought she meant me on
the table lying on my back while the guests took turns with me. But that
kind of scene was probably (hopefully) reserved for a different
crowd. Karter then announced that everyone should stay at the table and
that she would help me with the desert. I wondered if I had done something
wrong that required her attention as she followed me into the kitchen.
I watched as she set the timer on the microwave for one minute. She then
waved me over to her and told me to lift my skirt. I did so and she grabbed
the back of my head and pulled my hair tilting my head back so I was
looking in her eyes. She then took her other hand and snaked it behind the
waistband of my pantyhose and over my quivering mound. She released my
head, temporarily, to hit the timer start button and then grabbed my hair
again. "You have one minute slut to get off if you can," she said to me
quietly as she started to rub my pussy. Immediately I began humping back on
her hand. One minutes was not long even in my aroused state.
We would have made quite the spectacle if any of the guests had walked in
and caught us. My conservative outfit didn't seem entirely conservative any
more as I thrust my hips forward trying to get firmer contact with
Mistress' hand. For her part she didn't pull her hand back forcing me to
tease myself. She was giving me a fair shot at orgasming. She even rubbed
my clit a bit. But try as I might, a minute was only appropriate to tease
myself. I felt the first pangs of a building climax, but it was still far
away when the timer chirped and Mistress said, "Too bad," while releasing
my hair and removing her hand from my pantyhose. I knew better than to
plead for more attention at that moment.
We gathered up the deserts and returned to the party. I was definitely
flushed. I think Robert noticed but the other guests continued their
conversation not knowing what had just happened. After desert, as I began
to clear the table, Karter's phone rang and she walked into the kitchen to
take the call. I was trying to pay attention to what she said as I shuttled
the dishes from the dining room to the kitchen and then rinsed them and put
them in the dishwasher. I didn't hear much beyond, "Good for you," and
"Yeah, no problem at all."
After that I served coffee to the guests and Mistress dismissed me by
telling me I was done for the night. Actually she said, "You're off
duty. Enjoy the rest of your night." That told me I was to return to the
apartment, but that I also had permission to get myself off. I guess I had
done a good job. By the time I got back to the apartment, she had texted me
saying, "The Hitachi with the finger attachment works great when you are
wearing the balls." Now I was definitely sure I had interpreted her off
duty remark. There was no way I could use the Hitachi without cumming and
that attachment had made me squirt last time. I was giddy. I quickly
stripped out of my maid's uniform and took off the annoying pantyhose. I
then retrieved the Hitachi and the suggested attachment. Karter had a
couple other attachments that looked interesting, but I wanted to see how
the balls worked with this one. I plugged in the Hitachi and was just about
to plop down on the bed when there was a knock at my door.
I quickly threw on a robe (I didn't want to open the door naked) and went
to the door to ask who it was. The answer was Robin and she said she had
called Karter, that she needed my help and that Karter said it was OK to
ask. I let her in assuming she was the one on the other end of the call my
Mistress had taken.
"This is kind of embarrassing Mia, but I need to ask you a special favor,"
she said as she was moving toward my bed. She must have seen the Hitachi
because she added, "Oh, I'm sorry. I didn't know you were busy. Karter just
said you were done for the night."
She seemed sincere, but I was pretty sure it was a setup arranged by my
Mistress. I played along either way. "I was just starting, actually," I
told my new neighbor. "What can I help you with?" She told me a story that
definitely sounded like a setup, but the help she was requesting was
something I would be happy to oblige so it didn't really matter.
"You know my husband travels for work and neglects me," she began. I
confirmed that I knew that already. "So usually Renee, and now thankfully
you this afternoon, helps keep me sane while he's gone. Tonight I was at a
party. I don't usually do this, but I hooked up with this hot guy. I was
only going to blow him in the back seat of his car, but things got a bit
out of hand and I fucked him. I'm kind of freaked out about it because I
don't really cheat on my husband."
I didn't think now was the time to have a philosophical discussion on why
getting your pussy licked would also be cheating so I just nodded.
"We were going at each other pretty hot and heavy, at least as much as the
backseat allowed when my husband called. I let it go to voicemail, but I
played it right back in case it was an emergency I had to deal with. He
said he was catching a red eye and coming home early. I figured I had at
best two hours until I got home."
I watched as she glanced at her watch. "Make that one hour."
She looked kind of desperate about it.
"So I told the guy to hurry up and finish. I wasn't that worried about my
own pleasure at that point."
I started to get the impression that I was to be the vessel of her
pleasure.
"So he starts really banging me. I'm on the back seat, on my hands and
knees and he is pounding me as best he could. It was pretty good,
actually. But at some point, his condom fell off and when he came, he shot
a monster load into me."
"Are you on the pill?" I asked.
"No," she replied. "Hubby had a vasectomy and I'm not worried about getting
pregnant. My problem is my husband is usually frisky when he gets home from
a trip and I need somebody to clean out the creampie."
Robin winked at me telling me she understood this was absurd since she
could just take a shower and accomplish the same thing. I figured her
husband wasn't even coming home but that her hook up had rode her hard and
put her away wet without satisfying her and that was why she was here. In
truth, I found it exciting if she really had just fucked some guy and
wanted me to suck his cum from her snatch.
"Well we can't let your husband know your secrets," I told her giving my
consent to help her out. She looked over at the Hitachi lying on the
bed. "Is that what I think it is?" she asked. "Do you think it is an almost
instant orgasm?" I asked her back. She smiled. "We may have to find out,"
was her reply.
She asked me to lay on the bed with my head over the edge. I took my robe
off. I didn't mind eating her out again, but I intended to use the Hitachi
on myself as I did it. As I got into position, she began unzipping her
dress. She wasn't wearing panties. She had a garter belt and stockings. I
wondered if she lost her panties in his car or whether she never had
them. She walked over toward me and then straddled my head. I was looking
up at her delectable pussy looking forward to getting her off again. Then I
noticed the sparkle of a jewel between her butt cheeks.
"Are you wearing a butt plug?" I asked.
"Of course I am, silly. How else could I trap all his yummy cum?" she
replied.
I didn't really grasp what she meant because I was focused on her lowering
her luscious pussy over my mouth. Her "ummm" sound told me I found her
happy spot. I waved my arm back and forth looking for the Hitachi. I felt
her lean forward and then felt her place the toy in my hand. By the time I
turned it on and slid the finger attachment into my pussy, she was grinding
herself on my face. I had not taken the balls out so the finger wasn't
reaching my g-spot as it had before, but when it touched the balls and
transferred the vibrations through them to reach almost every nerve ending
deep inside of me, I was hooked. It was amazing just like Mistress Karter
had told me.
I kind of forgot about Robin. I mean, I was trying to lick and pleasure
her, but she was more focused on sliding her slit along my face. I couldn't
see her, but I'm sure she was fingering her clit as well. I was focused on
getting the Hitachi to hit me just right. I couldn't see any reason why I
couldn't get the finger to buzz the balls along my g to cause another
liquid explosion. If Robin's husband really was due home from his trip, I
wonder what he would have said if he caught her in this position. Then
again, maybe that was their game. I didn't know. The thought of him
catching Robin and I and then punishing us was exciting. I pictured Robin
on her back, her legs spread wide while I was kneeling between her legs and
eating her out while her husband spanked me and then fucked me. That was
enough, with the Hitachi's help, to get me over the edge, although
regrettably I didn't squirt.
Robin was close behind with her orgasm and I kept the finger of the Hitachi
inside of me still trying to trap the balls against my g-spot. Since I was
off-duty I saw no issues with trying to cum again as long as Robin
continued to ride my face. Actually I was pretty sure I was going to
continue using the Hitachi and maybe some of its other attachments after
she left, but for now, this position worked for me. I had forgotten about
her creampie excuse until she stood up after she came. She hovered over my
head and then bent forward at the waist. "Can you pull the plug out please,
Mia?" she asked. Always prepared to help a friend in need, I put down the
Hitachi and reached up to grab her jeweled adornment. It took a couple of
tugs, but eventually it popped out. I was expecting a foul smell, but I
didn't receive it. She didn't smell like roses. Actually there really
wasn't any smell at all.
I could see her hook-up's cum starting to leak from her ass as she took the
plug from my hand. The last thing I saw before she squatted back down over
my mouth was Robin lifting the plug toward her mouth. I then heard a
sucking sound. At that point her asshole pressed against my lips. I suppose
I could have kept my mouth shut and just had her leak on my face, but I
admit I was curious. I always liked the taste of cum and the joy it brought
a guy from me to bring him off in my mouth, but this was different. I
didn't know how much joy I could bring Robin from licking her
bum. Apparently the answer was quite a bit.
Once I got my tongue between her cheeks, I felt her shift and then use her
hands to spread her cheeks giving me better access. I gave her a couple
tentative licks, really rimming her more than anything. She decided to
instruct me to "Really get that tongue in there and clean me out. I can't
have my husband finding any cum if he goes to Hiney Town tonight when he
gets home."
I found it interesting that she was sticking with her story that I was
doing a favor to help hide her infidelity by cheating on her husband with
me. I also felt her drop her butt cheeks now that I was firmly tonguing her
brown eye. Her moans told me she was rubbing her clit again and possibly
teasing her nipples. I reached for the Hitachi again, but couldn't find
it. Since I was trapped beneath her, my own pleasure would have to wait. I
then heard the Hitachi turn on and the buzzing sound quickly filled the
room. So did Robin's moans along with the exclamation, "I have got to get
one of these!"
I did my best to tongue her hole, but as she pressed down on my head with
more force, it became difficult. Cum was draining from her ass, so I was
accomplishing that task as it was transferred from her ass to my tongue and
face. The Hitachi was doing its job as I could tell she was nearing her
second climax. I hoped after that happened, I would get my second ride. I
had already determined I would remove the balls and try to use the finger
as it was intended. Sheepishly I admitted to myself that I wanted to have a
bigger orgasm than Robin. We weren't exactly having a competition, but I
wanted to win anyway.
Robing began to rotate her hips in a circular way over my face. I
interpreted this as her nearing her climax. I was thankful her asshole was
not unpleasant because she would have been marking her territory all over
my head. I reached down and began to rub my own clit so I could share in
her stimulation, even if I'd have to wait for the Hitachi to climax
again. About two minutes later she go with a mighty shriek as her entire
ass vibrated against my head. Thankfully about thirty seconds later she
stood back up. It took me a moment to focus my eyes on her. She looked very
happy. I'd definitely made a new friend that day.
Had I been with Renee or Karter, they would have either kept the Hitachi
when they left or best case, just tossed it to be to do myself. The latter
would have been fine, but Robin was more than willing to help me get the
orgasm she apparently thought I had earned. She told me to keep lying on
the bed and walked around to the side. She was holding the Hitachi and I
saw her lick her juices off the finger attachment. She then bent over me
and started sucking on my right nipple. I responded as you might imagine
with a throaty moan.
"I've been told you are a squirter," she said matter of factly. "I've never
been able to cum that hard. But I'd love to get you off like that if I
can."
I tried to respond as she turned on the Hitachi and began rubbing my clit,
but the only sound I made was a reflexing whimper. It took a moment for me
to compose myself and tell her to "Pull out the Ben Wa balls I have in my
pussy and then slide the finger inside of me," and then to "Hold it against
the top wall of my pussy as deep as it goes."
She did exactly as I asked and it felt amazing. Almost immediately I felt
my climax began to build and I was pretty confident it would be the soaking
variety we both sought. My body was rocking from side to side. She was
still trying to suck my right nipple, but had to give up and switch to
pinching and rubbing it as I thrashed side of side. I wasn't in sub space
this time because Robin and I were more of a partnership, but that didn't
prevent the Hitachi from doing its job and Robin's fingers from doing what
they were supposed to do. I think she enjoyed watching me build to the
squirting orgasm she hoped to see and one I certainly enjoyed showing
her. I think I expelled even more liquid than last time and my body was
certainly spent when my orgasm finally subsided.
"That was amazing," was the only comment Robin could make. She also
reiterated that she had to get home before her husband arrived. "I'd love
to stay and just hold you all night," she told me. "Maybe during his next
trip we can have a sleep over. I'll leave my bedroom blinds open. You can
see the bedroom from here. If he gets frisky, you can watch if you want."
I'm not sure how Mistress Karter would respond to that, but I had to admit
having her crawl in my bed right then would have been nice. Instead I just
spun around to find my pillow and she walked out of the apartment flipping
off the lights as she left. At first I was too tired and emotionally worn
out to notice the downside to the position I had been laying in as she
helped me cum. My volcanic orgasm had spray my juice all over my two
pillows and soaked the sheets at the top of my bed. I'm sure I could have
found another set of bedding or I could have slept on the couch, but in my
worn out and hyper aroused state, sleeping on my own wet spot seemed
appropriate. I briefly thought about taking her up on her offer to watch
her with her husband, but I was out like a light a couple minutes
later. When I woke as the sun rose (I had not shut the blinds the night
before) I felt cold, clammy, dirty and well, nasty. But I also felt alive
and ready to experience whatever new lessons my Mistress was ready to
teach. I wrapped the cum soaked sheet around me and got up to shut the
blinds. I then turned on the TV and plopped down on the couch, literally
wrapped in squirt and turned on the program guide looking for a sexy movie
I could watch. I didn't find one, it was Sunday morning after all, but I
did notice some DVDs on a shelf next to the TV. There were a couple of
jewel cases that reminded me of the one that housed Renee's movie. I picked
them up and looked at the hand written titles. Karter apparently had a
thing for making home movies. I didn't recognize the names until I got to
the last one titled Robin straps Renee while Robert watches. I assumed that
meant Robert was tied and wearing his cock cage again. This movie seemed
like a good place to start because I would definitely enjoy having Robin
strap me. I quickly walked into the storage room and found a thick rabbit
vibe and some leather cuffs. I put the cuffs on first making sure to cocoon
myself in the sheet. I then turned on the video and sat down on the couch
with the vibe in hand. I was sure Sunday was going to be a good day.
7 年 前